A
true
Interpretation
of
the
11.
Chapter
of
the
REVELATION
.
CHAP.
I
Verse
1.
Then
was
given
me
a
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
,
and
the
Angel
stood
by
,
saying
,
Rise
and
mete
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
CAst
your
eye
back
on
the
Chapter
before
,
reading
from
the
8.
verse
to
the
end
,
and
there
you
may
see
what
this
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
was
,
and
when
it
was
given
.
And
the
voyce
which
I
heard
from
heaven
spake
unto
me
again
,
and
said
,
Go
and
take
the
little
Book
which
is
open
in
the
hand
of
the
Angel
which
standeth
upon
the
Sea
,
and
upon
the
Earth
.
So
I
went
unto
the
Angel
and
said
unto
him
,
Give
me
the
little
Book
,
and
he
said
unto
me
,
Take
it
and
eat
it
up
,
and
it
shall
make
thy
belly
bitter
,
but
it
shall
be
in
thy
mouth
sweet
as
honey
.
Then
I
took
the
little
Book
out
of
the
Angels
hand
,
and
ate
it
up
,
and
it
was
in
my
mouth
as
sweet
as
honey
,
but
when
I
had
eaten
it
,
my
belly
was
bitter
.
And
he
said
unto
me
thou
,
must
prophesie
again
among
the
People
,
and
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
and
to
many
Kings
.
2
These
four
verses
in
the
10.
Chapter
,
doth
make
known
unto
the
spiritual
man
,
what
that
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
was
,
which
was
given
unto
John
to
measure
withal
;
and
because
God
hath
indued
me
with
the
same
spirit
of
Revelation
,
I
shall
know
the
better
to
give
the
true
meaning
what
John
did
mean
by
that
spiritual
,
mystical
,
and
heavenly
language
,
expressed
by
litteral
word
.
3
By
the
revelation
of
the
same
Spirit
,
I
shall
unfold
the
spiritual
meaning
of
Johns
Revelation
in
these
words
.
And
there
was
given
me
a
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
,
&c.
4
This
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
which
was
given
unto
John
,
I
declare
it
was
that
Book
called
,
The
Revelation
,
or
Inspiration
,
or
Spirit
of
prophesie
,
whereby
he
was
inspired
with
the
knowledge
of
things
past
,
present
,
and
to
come
;
which
knowledge
of
inspiration
was
in
his
mouth
as
sweet
as
honey
.
5
But
when
he
had
seriously
considered
what
trouble
and
persecution
should
come
upon
the
City
of
God
,
that
is
,
upon
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
or
upon
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
whose
bodies
were
the
Temple
of
God
;
6
Then
this
little
Book
which
he
took
out
of
the
Angels
hand
,
which
was
the
Revelation
of
the
spirit
,
which
was
exceeding
sweet
at
the
first
receiving
of
it
into
his
understanding
,
(
but
)
when
the
serious
consideration
of
that
great
destruction
,
that
should
come
upon
the
outward
and
visible
Temple
,
which
the
people
of
the
Jews
did
so
highly
esteem
of
,
7
And
so
of
that
spiritual
temple
of
God
,
which
was
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
to
suffer
great
persecution
even
to
death
it self
,
the
knowledge
of
this
sunk
deep
into
his
understanding
,
which
may
be
called
by
the
Revelation
of
the
spirit
,
his
Belly
;
and
so
became
bitter
.
8
For
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
is
at
the
first
receiving
of
it
,
sweet
as
honey
,
but
when
it
is
swallowed
down
into
persecution
,
which
is
the
Belly
,
that
makes
Revelation
to
become
bitter
.
9
So
it
was
with
John
both
in
respect
of
himself
,
and
all
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
which
were
to
suffer
in
the
time
of
that
Commission
.
10
When
John
had
this
spirit
of
revelation
and
prophecy
,
he
must
rise
and
mete
the
temple
of
God
and
the
altar
,
&
them
that
worship
therein
.
11
I
shall
declare
unto
you
that
are
spiritual
,
what
this
Temple
of
God
was
which
John
was
to
measure
.
This
Temple
of
God
in
the
litteral
sense
was
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
for
they
were
at
that
time
counted
the
onely
Temple
or
People
of
God
.
12
Because
there
was
no
Nation
nor
People
in
the
world
,
that
had
any
rules
or
precepts
of
visible
worship
given
unto
them
from
the
Creator
,
but
the
nation
of
the
Jews
onely
.
13
Therefore
after
Moses
had
given
the
nation
of
the
Jews
a
Law
of
Worship
,
they
differed
from
the
worship
of
the
nations
all
the
world
over
.
14
And
that
was
the
great
controversie
that
God
had
by
his
Prophets
with
Juda
and
Jerusalem
,
because
the
Jews
were
so
subject
to
fall
to
the
Idolatrous
worship
of
the
nations
.
15
This
nation
of
the
Jews
was
called
,
The
holy
City
and
holy
Temple
,
because
of
those
outward
sanctifications
,
which
the
Priests
had
in
that
visible
worship
,
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
both
to
sanctifie
himself
and
others
,
as
you
may
finde
it
written
in
the
Hebrews
.
16
But
the
temple
of
God
,
as
it
is
to
be
understood
in
the
spiritual
sense
,
the
meaning
is
,
all
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
or
Seed
of
Faith
,
as
aforesaid
,
for
indeed
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
speaking
to
Believers
in
their
doctrine
of
Christ
,
that
your
bodies
are
the
Temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
so
they
come
to
be
the
holy
City
and
Temple
of
God
indeed
.
17
And
as
for
the
Altar
that
Johns
Revelation
did
measure
,
it
was
chiefly
meant
of
the
visible
Altar
which
the
Jews
did
offer
up
their
Sacrifice
upon
,
in
the
time
of
the
Law
;
which
was
but
a
type
or
figure
of
the
true
Altar
it self
.
18
For
Christ
made
himself
the
Altar
,
to
offer
up
himself
as
a
Sacrifice
unto
death
,
that
he
might
destroy
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
which
is
the
devil
;
which
devil
I
shall
open
more
at
large
hereafter
.
19
And
as
there
was
a
visible
and
legal
Sacrifice
offered
up
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
upon
a
visible
Altar
,
so
likewise
there
is
a
spiritual
and
invisible
Sacrifice
to
be
offered
upon
that
invisible
Altar
,
to
the
invisible
eye
of
reason
,
but
visible
to
the
eye
of
faith
.
20
For
faith
seeth
spiritual
things
to
be
of
as
real
substance
,
as
the
eye
of
reason
doth
things
that
are
natural
.
21
Again
it
is
said
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
:
now
the
Revelation
of
John
had
relation
both
unto
that
legal
worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
of
that
spiritual
worship
which
was
set
up
by
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
which
were
afterwards
persecuted
by
the
Romanes
,
both
the
Worship
of
the
Law
,
and
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
.
22
Therefore
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
in
John
,
did
foresee
that
both
their
worships
would
be
destroyed
by
that
persecution
that
should
arise
from
the
Roman
Gentiles
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
the
next
verse
,
That
the
court
without
the
Temple
should
be
left
out
,
for
it
was
given
to
the
Gentiles
.
But
I
shall
shew
what
that
Court
is
in
the
next
Chapter
.
23
But
it
was
those
true
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
that
was
the
true
worshippers
of
God
,
that
is
,
they
did
worship
God
in
sincerity
of
heart
,
through
those
visible
ordinances
and
forms
of
worship
,
which
was
set
up
by
them
.
24
So
that
you
that
can
spiritually
discern
,
you
may
see
what
that
Temple
of
God
was
,
and
the
Altar
and
them
that
did
worship
therein
,
which
Johns
Revelation
was
to
measure
,
with
reference
to
their
great
sufferings
by
those
Roman
Gentiles
,
but
to
their
eternal
glory
hereafter
.
25
For
where
the
revelation
of
the
Spirit
doth
cal
a
nation
or
people
the
holy
Temple
,
or
City
,
it
is
with
reference
either
to
an
external
holiness
,
or
else
an
internal
holiness
.
26
And
so
it
was
with
Iohns
Revelation
,
it
was
with
relation
to
that
outward
legal
worship
,
which
was
set
up
by
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
was
counted
a
holy
worship
,
so
long
as
that
Tabernacle
or
Worship
stood
.
27
With
reference
to
that
spiritual
and
holy
worship
of
faith
,
which
was
preached
by
the
Apostles
,
and
believed
by
the
Jews
and
the
Gentiles
,
and
this
was
indeed
the
holy
City
and
Temple
of
God
,
which
Johns
Revelation
was
to
measure
,
&c.
CHAP.
II
.
Verse
2.
But
the
Court
which
is
without
the
Temple
,
cast
out
and
mete
it
not
,
for
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
holy
City
shall
they
tread
under
foot
forty
and
two
moneths
.
THere
is
very
little
in
this
Chapter
,
nor
in
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
,
but
it
is
to
be
understood
with
a
spiritual
eye
of
Faith
.
2
By
which
I
shall
give
you
the
true
litteral
and
spiritual
meaning
of
this
Chapter
,
and
many
other
places
of
Scripture
.
3
Now
I
shall
declare
unto
you
that
have
faith
,
that
can
spiritually
discern
what
the
Revelation
of
John
did
mean
by
the
Court
without
the
Temple
,
which
must
be
left
out
and
not
measured
,
because
it
was
to
be
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
they
should
tread
the
Holy
City
underfoot
,
&c.
4
I
declare
from
the
Spirit
of
Truth
,
that
this
Court
without
the
Temple
here
spoken
of
,
was
all
that
outward
and
visible
worship
which
was
established
and
set
up
,
and
acted
by
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
he
gave
to
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
Commission
of
Jesus
which
he
gave
to
his
Apostles
.
5
Now
these
two
visible
Commissions
did
set
up
two
visible
forms
of
worship
,
though
differing
one
from
the
other
.
6
These
visible
worships
which
did
belong
to
these
two
Commissions
,
were
that
Court
without
the
Temple
,
which
must
be
given
unto
the
Gentiles
.
7
The
Gentiles
having
the
letter
of
these
two
Commissions
,
which
did
set
up
a
form
of
visible
worship
,
and
the
Gentiles
must
have
the
outside
or
shadow
of
the
true
worship
given
unto
them
,
which
is
called
,
the
Court
without
the
Temple
,
so
that
the
Gentiles
might
set
up
a
visible
form
of
worship
,
by
their
imagination
of
reason
,
from
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
without
a
Commission
from
God
,
as
the
other
did
that
had
a
Commission
from
God
.
8
And
upon
this
account
they
should
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
that
is
,
they
should
persecute
and
put
to
death
that
seed
of
faith
,
both
in
Jew
and
Gentile
,
that
would
not
submit
to
that
visible
worship
,
which
was
,
or
should
be
set
up
by
the
Gentiles
.
9
So
that
never
since
this
Court
without
the
Temple
,
was
given
unto
the
Gentiles
(
which
Court
is
that
visible
worship
aforesaid
)
there
hath
not
been
a
man
commissionated
from
God
,
to
administer
Gospel-ordinances
,
or
any
visible
worship
.
10
For
whatsoever
men
do
of
that
nature
now
,
it
is
from
their
forefathers
the
Gentiles
,
which
are
the
Papists
,
which
had
this
Court
without
the
Temple
given
unto
them
,
which
were
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
which
have
set
up
a
form
of
visible
worship
,
both
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
11
And
they
by
this
visible
worship
,
which
is
called
the
Court
without
the
Temple
,
have
trod
the
holy
City
under
foot
this
13
hundred
and
50.
Years
.
12
Again
,
you
that
are
spiritual
may
know
,
that
this
Court
without
the
Temple
,
is
meant
all
that
outward
and
visible
worship
,
which
was
set
up
by
these
two
Commissions
,
which
John
saw
by
the
spirit
of
Revelation
,
was
to
be
cast
out
.
13
That
is
,
the
spirit
of
truth
would
not
own
it
no
more
,
because
the
true
Commissioners
were
all
dead
and
put
to
death
.
14
And
the
Believers
which
were
the
Holy
City
,
were
trod
under
foot
,
and
indeed
they
have
been
trod
under
foot
ever
since
,
until
within
this
few
years
.
15
That
is
,
they
have
bin
kept
under
darkness
and
blindness
,
as
believing
that
the
learned
men
and
Priests
of
the
earth
,
had
power
successively
to
set
up
Gospel-ordinances
,
or
visible
worship
to
please
God
.
16
And
herein
did
the
Gentiles
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
that
is
,
all
the
seed
of
faith
both
Jew
and
Gentile
,
whose
consciences
were
tender
,
and
could
not
submit
unto
that
visible
worship
which
the
Gentiles
set
up
,
from
the
letter
of
that
worship
which
was
set
up
by
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
which
was
the
Court
without
the
Temple
.
17
And
thus
hath
the
Gentiles
,
the
Roman
Catholick
,
the
Papist
,
trod
the
holy
City
under
foot
ever
since
the
ten
persecutions
,
which
is
a
matter
of
1350.
years
,
before
liberty
of
conscience
was
procured
in
these
Islands
,
and
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
came
forth
upon
this
earth
in
the
year
1651.
CHAP.
III
.
Ver
.
3.
But
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
,
clothed
in
sackcloth
,
&c.
THere
hath
many
men
undertook
in
former
times
,
and
now
in
these
latter
days
,
to
unfold
and
give
the
interpretation
of
these
two
Witnesses
,
both
learned
men
and
unlearned
.
2
Some
men
have
understood
these
two
Witnesses
to
be
the
Magistrate
and
the
Minister
.
3
Others
have
understood
them
to
be
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
the
spirit
of
Christ
.
4
And
another
sort
of
men
understood
these
two
Witnesses
to
be
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
.
5
But
these
various
Opinions
doth
arise
from
the
imagination
of
Reason
,
and
not
from
the
Revelation
of
Faith
.
6
Therefore
there
can
be
no
assurance
nor
satisfaction
in
that
interpretation
which
Reason
doth
imagine
.
7
Therefore
by
the
revelation
of
the
true
Spirit
,
I
shall
unfold
who
those
two
witnesses
were
,
and
who
they
are
now
,
according
to
the
minde
of
the
spirit
that
first
spake
,
and
writ
this
book
,
called
,
The
Revelation
of
John
.
For
all
Scripture
was
given
by
inspiration
,
and
holy
men
spake
as
they
were
inspired
by
the
holy
Spirit
.
8
Therefore
I
say
,
that
none
can
interpret
Scripture
truly
,
except
he
have
the
same
gift
of
Revelation
or
Inspiration
,
as
those
had
which
spake
them
.
9
For
though
men
may
give
some
true
interpretation
of
words
upon
some
places
of
Scripture
,
yet
for
want
of
the
knowledge
of
the
true
foundations
,
they
have
no
assurance
nor
certainty
of
what
they
speak
to
be
true
;
not
as
to
satisfie
themselves
,
nor
to
satisfie
the
Conscience
of
any
other
that
believes
them
.
10
Therefore
you
that
are
of
the
seed
of
Faith
,
mind
the
discourse
that
followeth
.
First
I
shall
shew
who
those
two
Witnesses
were
,
and
afterwards
who
the
two
Witnesses
are
now
,
and
what
their
power
was
,
and
what
their
power
is
now
.
11
But
first
I
shal
speak
of
the
two
former
witnesses
spoken
of
in
the
11
of
the
Revelation
.
These
two
Witnesses
there
spoken
of
by
John
,
was
chiefly
meant
those
two
Commissions
which
proceeded
from
Moses
and
Jesus
,
which
was
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
That
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
and
Grace
and
Truth
by
Jesus
Christ
.
12
That
is
,
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
and
all
the
Prophets
that
were
under
the
Law
of
Moses
:
they
are
all
accounted
(
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
)
but
one
man
,
or
one
witness
,
or
one
Commission
,
as
will
appear
hereafter
.
13
So
likewise
all
those
Evangelists
,
Apostles
,
Pastors
&
Teachers
,
that
were
under
Christ
their
Head
,
and
any
that
had
their
Commission
from
the
Apostles
;
I
say
all
these
are
included
under
the
title
of
one
Witness
or
Prophet
.
14
Therefore
you
that
have
any
spiritual
discerning
,
may
in
some
measure
see
who
these
two
Witnesses
were
which
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
:
and
that
they
were
Moses
and
Jesus
,
I
shall
open
more
largely
in
the
following
Discourse
.
15
For
observe
,
that
all
those
that
were
impowered
with
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
and
Revelation
under
these
two
Commissions
aforesaid
,
I
say
they
make
up
but
two
Witnesses
,
or
two
Prophets
.
Again
it
is
said
,
That
these
two
Prophets
should
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
,
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
16
Now
these
two
Prophets
●ad
the
gift
of
prophecy
,
&
they
were
called
but
two
Witnesses
,
beca●se
it
was
with
relation
to
those
two
Heads
of
those
two
Commissions
,
or
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
.
17
And
because
you
may
know
that
it
was
Moses
and
Jesus
that
were
the
Heads
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
;
therefore
called
by
the
Spirit
in
John
,
the
two
Witnesses
and
Prophets
.
18
And
Moses
being
the
Head
and
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
the
first
Prophet
that
was
inspired
with
the
spirit
of
Prophecy
,
to
declare
the
minde
of
God
unto
man
;
19
Therefore
the
Scriptures
doth
say
,
that
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
and
that
he
was
a
Prophet
and
a
Law-giver
,
and
had
power
to
set
up
a
Law
of
worship
;
and
to
plague
and
destroy
those
which
disobeyed
that
visible
Law
of
worship
which
he
gave
to
those
people
in
his
days
.
20
Again
Moses
was
the
first
Prophet
,
in
that
he
prophesied
of
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
,
which
is
no
other
but
the
Incarnation
of
God
.
21
That
is
,
Gods
be
coming
flesh
,
that
he
might
become
a
Prophet
himself
,
which
was
the
Creator
of
all
Prophets
,
and
gave
all
Prophets
the
spirit
of
revelation
and
prophesie
:
therefore
Moses
saith
,
God
will
raise
you
up
a
Prophet
like
unto
me
,
him
shall
ye
hear
.
22
Again
,
you
that
have
any
spiritual
understanding
,
may
comprehend
this
mystery
,
which
is
,
that
which
was
first
is
become
last
,
and
the
last
first
:
for
this
Jesus
was
before
Moses
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Christ
to
the
Jews
,
Before
Abraham
was
I
am
.
23
So
that
this
Jesus
was
that
God
which
did
appear
unto
Moses
,
and
spake
unto
Moses
,
and
he
that
made
Moses
face
to
shine
so
that
the
people
of
Israel
could
not
look
upon
him
,
it
was
so
bright
and
glorious
.
24
Yet
nevertheless
he
himself
came
down
from
that
glory
which
he
had
before
the
world
was
,
25
And
took
upon
him
the
form
of
a
servant
,
and
he
gave
that
power
to
Moses
and
Eliah
,
and
put
them
in
the
glory
of
the
Father
.
26
Whereby
they
were
made
able
by
their
presence
,
to
make
his
face
to
shine
and
his
garments
glitter
,
even
as
he
made
Moses
face
to
shine
,
when
he
was
in
the
glory
of
the
Father
himself
.
27
So
that
you
that
do
spiritually
understand
,
may
see
that
the
first
is
become
last
,
and
the
last
first
.
28
That
is
,
Jesus
was
before
Moses
,
yet
Moses
is
set
before
Jesus
:
why
?
Because
the
Law
of
Moses
was
given
before
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
29
Or
the
Commission
of
Moses
was
publick
&
visible
to
the
world
before
the
Commission
of
Jesus
was
,
therefore
cursed
Cain
,
and
cursed
Cham
,
scoffing
Ishmael
,
and
prophane
Esau
,
these
were
the
first-born
or
elder
brother
,
that
should
become
servants
unto
their
younger
brother
,
which
is
of
the
Seed
or
Law
of
Faith
,
or
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
which
should
be
given
by
Jesus
Christ
.
CHAP.
IV
.
HErein
is
hid
that
mystery
which
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
Rom.
9.
and
13.
as
it
is
thus
written
,
The
elder
shall
serve
the
yonger
:
that
is
,
Jacob
have
I
loved
,
and
Esau
have
I
hated
,
yet
Esau
was
of
the
seed
of
Isaac
after
the
flesh
,
as
well
as
Jacob
.
2
But
Esau
was
not
of
the
seed
of
Faith
but
of
the
seed
of
Reason
,
which
was
born
under
the
Law
;
for
the
Law
was
given
onely
unto
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
not
to
the
Seed
of
Faith
;
therefore
saith
the
Apostle
speaking
to
Believers
,
We
are
not
under
the
Law
,
but
under
Grace
:
so
that
all
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
that
is
,
of
the
Faith
of
Abraham
,
are
freed
from
the
law
of
sin
and
death
.
3
Therefore
minde
what
you
read
;
for
I
say
that
the
Law
is
not
written
in
the
seed
of
Faiths
nature
at
all
,
but
in
the
seed
of
Reasons
nature
onely
.
4
Therefore
the
Seed
of
Faith
is
not
under
the
Law
,
but
is
above
the
Law
,
that
is
,
to
fulfil
the
Law
in
the
performance
of
it
,
or
else
to
suffer
the
punishment
that
Reason
shall
inflict
upon
the
Seed
of
Faith
by
their
interpretation
of
the
Law
.
5
Therefore
you
that
are
of
the
seed
of
Faith
may
know
,
when
the
spirit
speaketh
to
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
when
it
speaketh
to
the
seed
of
Faith
.
6
For
when
the
Scripture
saith
,
In
those
days
I
will
pour
out
of
my
spirit
upon
all
flesh
;
the
meaning
of
the
Spirit
is
this
,
that
God
will
pour
out
of
his
Spirit
upon
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
which
is
clothed
with
flesh
,
and
not
upon
the
seed
of
Reason
that
is
clothed
with
flesh
.
7
For
the
seed
of
Reason
hath
no
assistance
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
but
onely
the
bare
outward
letter
of
the
Law
;
therefore
it
might
well
be
said
,
that
the
law
was
given
by
Moses
,
and
grace
and
truth
by
Jesus
Christ
.
8
For
indeed
Moses
gave
the
nation
of
the
Jews
the
Law
;
but
he
gave
them
no
power
for
to
keep
it
.
9
Yet
the
nature
of
Reason
in
them
thought
it self
so
wise
and
powerful
,
that
if
God
would
give
them
a
Law
by
his
servant
Moses
,
then
they
should
have
power
that
would
arise
out
of
their
own
reason
,
so
that
they
would
keep
the
Law
.
10.
Therefore
they
gave
great
promises
to
Moses
,
that
whatsoever
the
Lord
should
command
to
be
done
by
Moses
they
would
do
it
,
which
made
Moses
to
say
,
O
that
there
were
such
a
heart
in
you
indeed
!
11
As
if
Moses
should
have
said
,
I
know
Reason
thinks
it self
very
strong
,
but
is
exceeding
weak
;
mighty
wise
,
but
a
very
fool
;
full
of
great
promises
,
but
no
performances
.
12
So
that
you
that
are
spiritual
may
see
,
that
the
seed
of
Reason
hath
no
assistance
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
but
onely
the
bare
letter
of
the
Law
,
which
is
a
killing
letter
.
CHAP.
V.
Verse
●
These
are
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
.
BEfore
I
come
to
unfold
the
nature
of
these
two
Trees
,
I
shall
unfold
by
the
Revelation
of
the
spirit
those
two
Trees
spoken
of
by
Moses
,
Gen.
2.9
.
namely
,
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
which
were
both
in
the
middest
of
the
garden
.
2
I
would
have
you
that
are
capable
to
comprehend
spiritual
things
,
to
mind
the
spiritual
interpretation
of
this
scripture
.
These
two
Trees
were
trees
of
a
spiritual
nature
,
therefore
called
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
and
they
stood
both
in
the
middest
of
the
garden
.
3
Now
as
for
the
place
or
the
garden
it self
,
whether
it
was
in
the
East
or
the
West
part
of
the
earth
,
or
no
;
I
shall
not
trouble
my self
;
nor
the
Reader
with
it
:
But
the
thing
which
I
intend
,
and
is
necessary
for
you
to
know
,
is
to
open
and
make
known
what
the
form
and
nature
of
these
two
Trees
were
,
and
what
they
are
.
4
First
I
declare
,
that
the
Tree
of
Life
which
stood
in
the
middest
of
the
garden
,
I
say
it
was
the
very
person
of
God
himself
.
5
He
being
a
spiritual
body
or
person
in
the
form
of
a
man
,
and
Adam
being
his
image
or
likeness
.
6
Onely
Adams
form
was
earthly
,
and
Gods
form
was
heavenly
,
according
to
that
saying
in
Scripture
,
The
first
Adam
was
of
the
earth
earthly
,
and
the
second
Adam
the
Lord
from
heaven
heavenly
.
7
So
that
this
heavenly
Adam
which
came
down
from
heaven
into
the
Virgins
womb
,
a
matter
of
four
thousand
years
after
that
Commandment
was
given
unto
the
earthly
Adam
,
I
say
this
heavenly
Adam
was
that
very
same
Tree
of
Life
which
stood
in
the
middest
of
the
garden
.
8
Which
earthly
Adam
was
created
,
and
made
in
the
image
of
God
,
not
onely
in
his
bodily
form
,
but
in
his
nature
also
.
9
His
spirit
or
nature
was
of
the
very
same
life
and
nature
as
God
was
of
,
therefore
it
is
said
,
that
God
breathed
into
Adam
the
breath
of
Life
,
and
he
became
a
living
soul
.
10
Therefore
mind
the
words
,
for
God
doth
not
say
that
he
would
,
or
ever
did
breathe
the
breath
of
Life
into
any
other
Creature
,
but
into
Adam
onely
,
no
not
into
the
Angels
,
notwithstanding
other
creatures
have
a
breath
of
Life
in
them
,
but
not
of
the
same
nature
of
God
,
as
Adams
was
.
12
Therefore
other
creatures
have
not
the
same
form
as
Adam
had
,
for
it
is
the
invisible
Life
or
nature
,
that
gives
the
outward
and
visible
form
to
man
or
any
other
creature
.
13
For
if
there
were
not
an
invisible
Life
in
Nature
,
then
would
it
produce
no
form
to
live
at
all
,
but
would
be
all
dead
,
sensless
and
formless
matter
.
14
Again
,
Adams
life
and
nature
being
of
the
same
which
Gods
nature
was
of
,
it
made
Adam
capable
to
see
,
and
to
understand
the
spiritual
forms
of
these
two
Trees
.
15
It
was
these
two
Trees
that
spake
,
both
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
.
16
It
was
the
Tree
of
Life
that
gave
Adam
that
commandment
,
that
he
should
not
eat
of
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
lest
he
died
.
17
Likewise
it
was
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
that
tempted
Adam
,
saying
,
you
shall
become
as
Gods
knowing
good
and
evil
.
18
Adam
being
made
of
the
earth
,
though
his
spirit
was
of
the
immortal
seed
,
yet
it
was
capable
to
fall
from
that
state
of
innocency
wherein
he
was
created
.
19
For
while
he
stood
in
the
state
of
innocency
,
he
was
capable
to
behold
the
face
of
God
,
and
live
.
20
But
after
his
fall
,
he
could
not
see
the
face
of
God
,
and
live
:
therefore
saith
God
,
now
lest
the
man
stretch
forth
his
hand
,
and
take
also
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
eat
,
and
live
for
ever
.
21
He
must
be
put
forth
of
the
garden
;
that
is
,
he
must
now
no
more
see
God
face
to
face
while
he
is
in
the
state
of
mortality
.
CHAP.
VI
.
THerefore
I
declare
by
revelation
from
the
Holy
Spirit
,
that
never
since
the
fallen
estate
,
no
man
,
let
him
be
ever
so
just
,
righteous
,
or
holy
,
or
one
that
God
hath
spoken
unto
,
nay
Moses
himself
,
could
not
see
the
face
of
God
and
live
;
that
is
,
he
could
not
see
the
face
of
God
in
his
glory
.
2
For
there
is
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
the
state
of
innocency
,
and
the
fallen
state
.
3
For
the
innocent
state
of
Adam
was
the
spirit
and
nature
of
Faith
,
which
could
visibly
see
the
face
of
God
,
even
as
he
was
seen
of
God
.
4
But
he
was
to
fall
from
that
innocent
state
wherein
he
was
created
,
because
that
Seed
of
Faith
might
generate
and
bring
forth
as
stars
in
the
firmament
,
or
as
the
sand
on
the
Sea
shore
.
5
So
that
after
generation
,
Adams
posterity
comes
to
the
knowledge
of
God
by
faith
onely
,
and
not
by
sight
,
as
Adam
did
in
the
state
of
innocency
:
therefore
saith
the
Scripture
,
Faith
is
the
evidence
of
things
not
seen
,
and
the
substance
of
things
hoped
for
.
6
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
whose
understandings
are
enlightned
,
that
this
Tree
of
Life
which
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
Garden
,
was
no
other
but
God
the
Father
.
7
And
that
Adam
in
the
state
of
innocency
,
though
he
was
in
a
capacity
to
fall
,
yet
he
was
capable
to
see
God
face
to
face
,
which
he
could
not
do
afterwards
;
no
,
nor
none
of
his
Seed
.
8
Though
Adam
and
his
Seed
shall
be
raised
up
to
a
higher
estate
of
happiness
,
then
that
state
of
innocency
was
wherein
Adam
was
created
:
9
Because
that
innocent
nature
was
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
was
the
eternal
Seed
of
God
,
which
must
pass
through
death
into
eternal
Life
.
10
Which
God
himself
was
offered
up
unto
death
through
the
eternal
Spirit
,
that
he
might
draw
all
men
after
him
;
that
is
,
all
men
that
are
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
or
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
answerable
to
that
saying
in
Scripture
,
As
in
Adam
all
died
,
so
in
Christ
shall
all
be
made
alive
.
11
Not
men
as
do
vainly
imagine
,
that
all
men
shall
be
saved
;
for
all
men
did
not
die
in
Adam
,
therefore
not
made
alive
in
Christ
.
12
But
they
died
in
the
Serpent
,
neither
was
the
Serpents
nature
the
same
that
Adam
was
;
for
Adams
nature
was
of
the
same
nature
of
God
:
but
the
Serpents
nature
was
the
same
nature
as
the
Holy
Angels
are
of
;
which
I
shall
open
more
at
large
hereafter
.
13
But
the
Serpents
nature
being
fallen
from
that
purity
wherein
it
was
created
,
it
is
raised
up
no
more
to
eternal
happiness
,
but
to
eternal
misery
;
because
Christ
which
was
,
and
is
God
,
took
not
on
him
the
nature
of
Angels
,
but
the
seed
of
Abraham
.
14
The
Seed
of
Abraham
is
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
and
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
is
the
seed
of
God
.
Therefore
saith
the
Scripture
,
I
will
put
enmity
between
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
,
and
the
Seed
of
the
Serpent
,
it
shall
bruise
thy
heel
,
and
thou
shalt
bruise
his
head
.
15
The
meaning
of
it
is
this
,
that
the
Serpents
seed
should
bruise
the
heel
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
the
Seed
of
the
woman
.
16
By
having
the
government
and
lordship
of
this
world
,
to
persecute
and
put
to
death
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
if
the
Seed
of
Faith
will
not
worship
God
,
according
to
the
imagination
which
Reason
thinks
God
is
well
pleased
with
;
witness
that
saying
in
Genesis
where
Cain
slew
his
brother
Abel
,
because
his
offering
or
worship
was
not
accepted
of
by
God
,
as
Abels
was
.
17
Therefore
take
notice
of
this
,
that
Cains
offering
was
the
offering
of
Reason
the
devil
,
and
Abels
offering
was
the
offering
of
Faith
,
which
was
the
Seed
of
God
;
therefore
God
had
respect
unto
the
offering
of
Abel
,
because
it
was
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
which
was
of
his
own
nature
,
but
had
no
respect
unto
Cain
or
his
offering
,
because
it
was
the
offering
of
reason
,
which
is
the
devil
.
18
Therefore
Christ
is
said
to
be
,
the
Lamb
slayn
from
the
beginning
,
because
Abel
was
the
very
Seed
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Seed
of
God
.
19
So
that
ever
since
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
hath
had
,
and
still
hath
the
rule
and
government
of
this
world
,
whereby
to
persecute
and
put
to
death
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
20
Which
doth
amount
to
no
more
then
the
bruising
of
the
heel
,
because
it
is
not
eternal
.
21
Which
the
breaking
of
the
Serpents
head
will
be
in
the
next
world
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
22
Then
shall
that
saying
be
fulfilled
,
The
elder
shall
serve
the
younger
:
for
reason
,
the
devil
,
is
the
elder
brother
,
and
Jacob
the
seed
of
Faith
,
is
the
younger
brother
.
23
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
are
inlightned
in
the
knowledge
of
the
two
Seeds
,
that
this
tree
of
Life
in
the
middest
of
the
Garden
,
is
the
very
person
of
God
the
Father
,
which
was
,
and
is
in
the
form
of
a
man
.
24
And
his
nature
was
,
and
is
all
Faith
,
which
is
all
power
and
life
,
which
is
able
to
pass
through
death
and
life
,
and
quicken
into
life
again
,
according
to
that
saying
,
Death
was
not
able
to
hold
him
under
.
25
For
by
that
faith
which
was
in
God
,
he
passed
through
death
,
viz.
when
as
Christ
was
offered
up
unto
death
through
the
eternal
spirit
.
26
For
if
the
fulness
of
the
Godhead
dwelt
bodily
in
him
,
then
I
say
,
that
which
dwelt
bodily
in
him
,
that
very
same
was
offered
up
unto
death
.
17
That
is
,
the
eternal
Spirit
passed
into
death
,
and
thorough
death
into
eternal
life
;
which
nothing
could
do
but
the
eternal
Spirit
onely
.
CHAP.
VII
.
AGain
in
the
next
place
,
I
shall
open
unto
you
by
the
Revelation
of
the
true
Spirit
,
what
the
form
and
nature
the
tree
of
the
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
was
of
,
which
Adam
was
not
to
eat
of
,
lest
he
died
.
2
I
declare
that
this
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
was
a
spiritual
body
in
the
form
of
a
man
;
3
Which
was
indeed
with
such
piercing
rational
wisdom
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
That
he
was
more
subtile
then
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
.
4
As
his
subtilty
was
more
then
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
yet
it
is
to
be
observed
that
it
is
not
said
that
he
was
,
neither
was
he
a
beast
of
the
field
:
so
likewise
his
punishment
or
curse
was
above
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
.
5
The
beasts
of
the
field
were
cursed
for
Adams
sake
,
and
so
was
the
ground
cursed
for
Adams
sake
.
6
That
is
,
the
beasts
were
made
subject
to
vanity
,
that
is
subject
to
death
even
as
Adam
himself
was
,
which
was
taken
out
of
the
dust
,
and
must
return
to
dust
again
.
7
So
that
you
that
have
any
spiritual
discerning
,
may
see
that
the
curse
or
death
of
Adam
,
did
not
extend
no
further
then
the
sorrows
and
death
of
this
life
.
8
Therefore
the
ground
also
was
cursed
for
his
sake
,
and
in
sorrow
should
he
eat
of
it
all
his
days
.
9
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
that
all
Adams
posterity
,
that
is
,
all
those
that
died
in
Adam
,
I
say
the
curse
did
extend
no
further
then
the
sorrows
and
death
of
this
life
.
10
Because
all
that
seed
of
Faith
which
died
in
Adam
,
and
was
made
subject
to
death
,
shall
be
raised
up
to
a
more
excellent
and
glorious
state
and
condition
,
then
that
state
of
innocency
was
wherein
Adam
was
created
.
11
But
I
shall
return
again
to
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
which
stood
in
the
middest
of
the
Garden
,
which
is
called
the
Serpent
,
which
was
more
subtile
then
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
.
12
Why
?
because
the
serpent
his
nature
or
spirit
was
all
Reason
,
which
is
,
wise
as
Gods
knowing
good
and
evil
,
for
there
is
nothing
can
be
wise
as
Gods
to
know
good
and
evil
,
but
Reason
and
Faith
.
13
And
these
two
trees
which
stood
in
the
middest
of
the
Garden
,
were
two
spiritual
bodies
in
the
forms
of
men
,
therefore
called
the
tree
of
Life
,
and
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
or
as
I
may
say
,
Faith
and
Reason
,
which
wisdom
did
arise
from
these
two
Seeds
,
or
these
two
Trees
,
were
wise
as
Gods
,
14
To
know
good
and
evil
,
because
they
were
both
Gods
,
and
are
Gods
still
,
and
did
come
to
know
good
and
evil
.
15
But
the
one
of
them
knowing
good
and
evil
at
the
present
,
namely
the
serpent
,
he
being
indued
with
the
seed
or
spirit
of
reason
,
which
did
immediately
afterwards
dissolve
into
seed
or
nature
.
16
Which
spirit
of
reason
was
wise
as
Gods
,
to
know
good
and
evil
,
for
it
was
of
the
same
nature
or
seed
as
the
holy
Angels
are
of
.
17
Therefore
it
was
called
a
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
because
the
serpent
was
an
Angel
of
light
,
indued
with
the
same
rational
God-like
wisdom
as
the
Holy
Angels
are
.
18
Onely
this
wisdom
which
formerly
knew
good
,
now
it
knoweth
evil
;
also
yet
it
is
as
a
God
knowing
good
and
evil
:
for
this
spirit
or
seed
of
reason
hath
a
god-like
power
in
his
nature
still
.
19
For
it
hath
the
government
of
this
world
given
into
his
hands
;
for
what
is
there
that
doth
govern
this
world
,
but
the
spirit
of
reason
onely
?
20
The
spirit
or
seed
of
Faith
hath
no
government
at
all
in
this
world
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
:
My
kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
if
it
were
,
then
would
my
servants
fight
,
so
that
I
should
not
be
delivered
into
your
hands
.
21
Which
is
the
spirit
of
reason
which
is
the
god
of
this
world
,
which
is
no
other
but
the
devil
:
for
this
world
is
given
into
his
hands
,
according
to
that
saying
of
the
devil
unto
Christ
:
All
the
kingdoms
of
the
earth
are
mine
,
and
I
will
give
them
thee
if
thou
wilt
fall
down
and
worship
me
.
22
Which
saying
of
the
devil
was
true
,
for
that
devil
was
a
man
which
spake
in
the
height
and
head
of
reason
,
which
is
the
governor
and
ruler
of
this
world
:
not
in
one
particular
person
,
but
in
all
that
seed
which
is
of
the
Serpent
or
reason
,
the
devil
.
23
Which
is
branched
forth
into
many
heads
,
whereby
this
Serpents
nature
,
which
is
reason
,
is
made
head
and
governor
all
the
world
over
,
and
so
will
continue
to
the
worlds
end
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
AGain
,
the
Scripture
saith
,
Upon
thy
belly
shalt
thou
go
,
and
dust
shalt
thou
eat
all
the
days
of
thy
life
.
Here
you
that
are
spiritual
may
see
what
,
and
who
that
is
which
must
go
upon
his
belly
,
and
feed
upon
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
2
It
is
plain
and
clear
to
those
that
can
discern
,
that
it
is
no
other
but
the
seed
or
spirit
of
reason
that
feeds
upon
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
3
That
is
,
by
the
motions
of
the
flesh
which
is
in
the
mind
,
which
proceeds
from
the
seed
of
reason
.
4
Which
lives
and
delights
it self
in
getting
up
the
Gold
and
Silver
,
which
is
but
dust
of
the
earth
;
and
that
makes
the
Serpents
nature
to
exercise
lordship
over
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
5
Because
Reason
is
the
elder
brother
,
and
Faith
is
the
younger
brother
;
therefore
Reasons
heaven
is
in
licking
up
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
which
is
the
gold
and
silver
,
and
treasure
of
the
earth
;
6
Whereby
Reason
is
made
more
honorable
,
and
liveth
in
more
pleasure
then
the
Seed
of
Faith
doth
.
7
For
the
spirit
of
Reason
hath
nothing
else
to
feed
upon
but
these
earthly
things
:
for
doth
not
Reason
feed
upon
silver
,
gold
,
honor
,
fleshly
wisdom
,
and
the
like
?
8
Every
one
of
Reasons
seed
doth
feed
upon
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
either
by
feeding
upon
it
,
or
desiring
to
feed
upon
it
:
for
every
one
desireth
to
be
rich
,
or
wise
,
or
both
;
nay
the
poorest
of
Reasons
seed
feedeth
upon
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
9.
Because
they
have
no
other
food
to
feed
upon
,
that
seed
being
ignorant
of
any
other
bread
of
life
,
but
what
is
in
this
world
.
10
Neither
doth
that
seed
know
from
whence
it
came
,
or
of
what
seed
or
generation
it
came
from
;
which
till
a
man
doth
know
,
he
can
feed
upon
no
other
food
but
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
11
For
the
knowledge
of
the
two
Seeds
gives
a
man
plainly
to
see
,
that
all
the
things
which
are
so
desirable
in
this
world
,
which
the
spirit
of
Reason
doth
so
labor
and
thirst
after
,
as
riches
,
honor
,
wisdom
,
pleasures
,
and
what
not
?
I
say
they
are
all
but
dust
of
the
earth
,
and
the
effect
of
them
reach
no
further
.
12
Therefore
the
Scripture
in
so
many
places
doth
exhort
men
,
To
put
off
the
old
man
,
and
put
on
the
new
man
;
to
mortifie
the
deeds
of
the
flesh
:
for
they
that
are
after
the
flesh
,
do
minde
the
things
of
the
flesh
:
for
to
be
carnally
minded
is
death
,
but
to
be
spiritually
minded
is
life
and
peace
.
Which
carnal
minde
is
no
other
but
the
spirit
or
seed
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
Serpent
,
that
feeds
upon
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
as
aforesaid
.
13
Which
was
that
Curse
that
God
pronounced
upon
the
Serpent
and
his
seed
,
which
doth
continue
upon
all
his
seed
to
this
day
,
which
must
be
at
enmity
with
the
Seed
or
Spirit
of
Faith
.
14
And
this
is
that
which
must
bruise
the
Seed
of
Faiths
heel
,
that
is
,
by
coveting
the
riches
of
this
world
;
which
is
no
other
but
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
15
Whereby
the
seed
of
Reason
may
exercise
lordship
over
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
the
younger
brother
.
16
Therefore
the
Serpents
curse
was
in
the
seed
,
so
that
Cain
was
the
first-born
of
the
devil
,
which
was
the
serpent
transmuted
into
seed
.
17
Which
first
grew
up
in
its
height
in
Cain
and
in
cursed
Cham
,
scoffing
Ishmael
,
and
prophane
Esau
;
these
were
all
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
with
divers
others
I
will
not
now
mention
.
18
Therefore
take
notice
of
this
,
that
the
seed
of
Reason
must
needs
be
the
elder
brother
,
because
the
Angels
were
before
Adam
.
19
For
they
were
of
a
spiritual
nature
,
made
above
&
beyond
the
stars
before
this
world
did
visibly
appear
,
which
Adam
was
made
of
.
20
And
his
nature
being
the
pure
nature
of
God
,
yet
in
an
earthen
vessel
;
therefore
the
Seed
of
Faith
is
called
the
younger
brother
,
though
it
be
of
the
eternal
nature
it self
.
21
And
whatsoever
this
nature
lost
by
the
fall
of
Adam
,
it
shall
be
raised
up
to
the
same
eternal
happiness
from
whence
it
came
.
22
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
elder
brother
,
which
is
no
other
but
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
which
is
the
Angels
nature
which
wisdom
of
reason
floweth
from
,
which
rules
and
governs
the
whole
world
at
this
day
:
Therefore
saith
the
Scripture
speaking
of
Christ
,
He
took
not
on
him
the
nature
of
Angels
,
but
the
seed
of
Abraham
.
23
Which
is
clear
to
you
that
have
any
discerning
between
the
two
Seeds
,
that
the
seed
of
Reason
is
not
redeemed
,
because
he
took
not
on
him
that
nature
,
therefore
not
redeemed
,
and
so
not
saved
.
24
Therefore
the
Seed
of
the
woman
should
bruise
the
Serpents
head
,
which
is
no
other
but
to
keep
the
seed
of
reason
under
eternal
death
,
which
is
the
second
death
:
25
Which
is
always
dying
,
yet
never
dead
;
and
this
is
the
bruising
of
the
serpents
head
,
which
is
ever
bruising
,
yet
never
put
to
death
:
so
that
it
may
be
clear
unto
you
whose
understandings
are
inlightned
,
that
this
serpent
was
an
Angel
whose
nature
was
reason
.
26
And
Christ
not
taking
upon
him
the
nature
of
Angels
,
which
is
the
seed
of
reason
,
all
that
nature
or
seed
which
liveth
so
long
in
this
world
,
as
to
be
capable
of
the
breach
of
the
Law
,
there
is
no
possibility
for
it
to
be
saved
,
but
will
be
damned
to
eternity
.
27
Therefore
you
that
are
the
wise
and
prudent
men
of
this
world
,
who
hath
the
government
of
this
world
put
into
your
hands
,
examine
your selves
whether
any
of
you
be
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
or
of
the
seed
of
reason
.
28
It
is
hard
to
finde
any
government
in
this
world
,
but
what
is
set
up
by
the
Angels
nature
,
which
is
reason
.
CHAP.
IX
.
NOw
I
shall
speak
further
concerning
these
two
trees
,
namely
,
the
tree
of
Life
,
and
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
.
2
Some
men
may
object
and
say
unto
me
,
if
there
were
no
more
trees
of
a
spiritual
nature
in
the
Garden
but
those
two
trees
,
why
then
doth
God
say
unto
Adam
,
Of
all
the
trees
of
the
Garden
thou
mayst
freely
eat
?
Again
it
is
said
,
Out
of
the
ground
the
Lord
God
made
to
grow
every
tree
which
is
good
for
food
,
having
feed
in
it self
,
implying
that
there
was
more
trees
in
the
garden
then
them
two
trees
.
3
To
this
I
answer
by
revelation
,
and
from
the
holy
Spirit
I
declare
,
that
there
was
other
trees
in
the
garden
which
had
seed
in
themselves
,
which
was
lawful
for
Adam
to
eat
of
,
4
Which
would
never
have
produced
such
effects
as
this
did
;
for
the
eating
of
any
fruit
of
the
tree
with
the
teeth
,
would
have
gone
down
into
the
belly
and
so
into
the
draught
,
so
that
Adams
nature
or
seed
would
have
been
never
the
worse
.
5
Neither
would
the
punishment
of
his
sin
have
gone
any
further
then
upon
his
own
person
,
and
not
to
his
seed
successively
,
as
it
hath
done
ever
since
.
6
Again
,
if
it
had
been
any
tree
that
he
had
eaten
with
his
teeth
,
then
would
there
have
been
but
one
seed
still
.
7
But
now
there
is
two
seeds
;
namely
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
and
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
for
if
it
had
been
nothing
else
but
the
eating
of
an
apple
or
some
other
fruit
,
8
I
say
,
that
would
never
have
produced
another
seed
,
namely
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
which
bred
an
enmity
with
the
seed
of
the
woman
.
9
Minde
what
you
read
and
observe
,
there
never
was
no
enmity
between
the
person
of
the
serpent
,
and
the
person
of
the
woman
.
10
But
the
enmity
which
lay
between
them
was
in
the
two
seeds
,
so
that
it
was
the
two
seeds
that
were
cursed
in
the
manner
before
expressed
,
and
as
hereafter
followeth
.
11
The
womans
seed
was
cursed
so
as
to
have
its
heel
bruised
,
which
doth
reach
so
far
as
to
suffer
death
it self
,
as
did
afterwards
appear
12
Witness
righteous
Abel
,
and
divers
Prophets
,
and
Christ
himself
,
and
many
true
Believers
being
of
the
seed
of
faith
.
13
Again
,
the
serpents
seed
was
cursed
so
as
to
have
his
head
bruised
,
which
doth
amount
to
no
less
then
to
eternal
damnation
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
14
Which
must
be
bruised
by
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
that
is
,
by
Jesus
Christ
,
which
took
on
him
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
which
is
the
seed
of
Adam
,
which
is
the
seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
the
seed
of
God
.
15
Which
is
that
breath
of
Life
that
God
breathed
into
Adam
,
and
he
became
a
living
soul
.
16
That
is
,
that
breath
of
Life
became
seed
in
Adam
,
and
so
Christ
took
on
him
that
seed
being
his
own
.
17
For
this
very
purpose
that
he
might
raise
that
seed
which
hath
its
heel
bruised
,
by
passing
through
this
first
death
,
to
that
eternal
glory
or
original
from
whence
it
came
,
which
is
to
the
enjoyment
of
the
presence
of
God
its
Father
.
18
But
on
the
contrary
,
as
the
seed
of
the
woman
is
raised
up
unto
that
happy
estate
,
so
likewise
will
he
raise
the
seed
of
the
serpent
to
that
eternal
and
endless
misery
.
19
And
this
is
that
bruising
of
the
serpents
head
,
and
that
enmity
that
shall
be
between
the
two
seeds
;
for
the
seed
of
the
serpents
enmity
,
shall
reach
so
far
as
to
kill
the
body
which
is
this
first
death
,
and
hath
no
more
to
do
.
20
But
the
enmity
of
the
seed
of
the
woman
doth
extend
so
far
,
as
to
cast
body
and
soul
into
hell
fire
;
and
this
is
that
second
death
,
which
the
serpents
seed
must
have
his
head
bruised
with
.
21
Which
is
always
bruising
yet
never
quite
bruised
,
according
to
that
saying
of
the
Prophet
where
he
saith
,
The
worm
never
dyeth
,
and
the
fire
never
goeth
out
.
22
Therefore
let
men
and
women
think
what
they
will
of
themselves
,
there
is
two
seeds
,
and
that
of
men
and
women
,
and
that
the
greatest
part
of
them
are
the
seed
of
the
serpent
.
CHAP.
X.
THerefore
you
that
have
your
understandings
enlightned
in
the
knowledge
of
the
two
seeds
,
understand
thus
much
,
that
it
is
not
the
eating
of
any
thing
with
the
teeth
,
that
doth
produce
seed
or
nature
.
2
But
I
confess
that
eating
with
the
teeth
,
doth
nourish
and
increase
nature
or
seed
,
but
it
gives
no
being
to
seed
or
nature
.
3
Mind
this
,
I
declare
that
seed
or
nature
was
before
form
had
any
thing
,
that
is
,
before
form
did
visibly
appear
,
yet
nothing
can
caused
seed
and
nature
to
appear
,
but
form
.
4
Therefore
that
serpent
which
beguiled
Eve
was
an
Angel
of
a
spiritual
seed
,
and
nature
which
was
created
by
the
power
of
the
Creator
,
a
glorious
spiritual
body
.
5
Which
was
capable
to
dissolve
into
seed
or
nature
,
and
so
is
all
spiritual
bodies
above
the
stars
,
they
are
all
capable
at
the
pleasure
of
the
Creator
,
to
dissolve
into
seed
or
nature
,
which
no
earthly
body
can
do
.
6
For
though
earthly
bodies
may
be
made
spiritual
bodies
,
by
the
power
of
the
Creator
,
yet
can
they
not
dissolve
into
seed
,
as
that
spiritual
body
can
,
which
was
spiritual
in
its
first
being
.
7
I
would
willingly
have
the
seed
of
Faith
to
understand
this
mystery
,
viz.
that
the
eternal
seed
or
nature
,
which
is
God
himself
,
which
was
a
spiritual
body
,
did
himself
dissolve
into
seed
or
nature
,
and
so
made
the
eternal
spiritual
seed
or
nature
capable
to
suffer
the
pains
of
death
.
8
And
so
the
eternal
nature
quickning
into
Life
again
,
it
hath
clothed
it self
with
Flesh
and
Bone
,
as
with
a
Garment
of
eternal
glory
.
9
So
that
now
God
himself
is
not
capable
to
dissolve
himself
into
seed
or
nature
,
as
he
was
before
.
10
Neither
shall
any
Angel
,
nor
any
Spiritual
body
dissolve
into
seed
or
nature
again
,
though
there
be
a
capacity
in
their
bodies
so
to
do
.
11
Because
the
Creator
hath
done
it
once
for
all
,
to
shew
his
Prerogative
power
over
all
bodies
,
both
Spiritual
&
Earthly
bodies
.
12
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
are
grounded
in
the
knowledge
of
the
two
Seeds
,
you
may
easily
understand
that
these
two
Seeds
,
they
were
those
two
Spiritual
bodies
which
are
called
by
the
Revelation
of
Moses
,
two
Trees
.
13
Yet
they
were
in
the
Forms
of
men
,
and
was
capable
as
they
were
Spiritual
Bodies
,
to
dissolve
into
seed
or
nature
,
and
so
became
capable
to
suffer
the
pains
of
death
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XI
.
BUt
to
give
further
satisfaction
to
the
question
aforesaid
,
why
the
Scriptures
saith
,
Of
all
the
trees
of
the
garden
thou
mayst
freely
eat
of
?
which
doth
imply
,
as
if
there
was
a
great
many
more
trees
,
besides
those
two
that
you
speak
of
.
2
To
which
I
answer
,
and
mind
what
I
say
;
there
was
a
great
many
more
trees
which
was
good
for
food
,
that
is
,
to
eat
with
the
teeth
.
3
But
there
was
never
a
tree
good
to
make
one
wise
as
gods
,
to
know
good
and
evil
,
but
that
tree
onely
.
4
Therefore
take
notice
of
this
,
That
the
Scriptures
doth
oftentimes
joyn
Spiritual
and
Temporal
things
together
,
and
so
hath
Moses
done
in
this
place
,
in
saying
,
Of
all
the
trees
of
the
garden
thou
mayst
freely
eat
,
but
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
thou
mayst
not
eat
of
it
,
lest
thou
die
.
5
Now
Moses
giveth
the
world
no
distinction
whereby
men
might
know
whether
there
were
any
difference
between
the
form
and
nature
of
this
tree
,
and
the
form
and
nature
of
the
other
trees
which
Adam
might
freely
have
eaten
of
.
6
Therefore
the
Reason
of
man
being
blind
,
doth
imagine
that
there
was
no
difference
between
the
form
and
nature
of
this
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
and
the
other
trees
which
Adam
might
have
eaten
freely
of
.
7
But
observe
,
this
tree
was
a
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
;
and
knowledge
proceedeth
from
Life
that
hath
Wisdome
in
it
,
and
so
it
is
clear
by
experience
,
8
That
our
first
Parents
eating
of
that
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
hath
made
his
posterity
wise
as
gods
to
know
good
and
evil
.
9
According
to
that
saying
,
The
man
is
become
as
one
of
us
:
that
is
,
the
man
is
become
wise
and
knowing
,
which
Wisdome
is
the
wisdome
of
reason
:
10
Which
is
the
Angels
nature
which
was
called
a
Serpent
,
or
a
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
;
and
this
Serpent
was
an
Angel
,
and
his
Wisdome
was
the
high
wisdome
of
reason
,
which
is
the
god
of
this
world
.
11
For
it
is
the
wisdome
of
reason
that
governs
the
whole
world
at
this
day
,
wheresoever
there
is
a
Government
set
up
amongst
men
;
therefore
saith
God
,
The
man
is
become
as
one
of
us
:
that
is
,
he
is
become
wise
as
the
Serpent
,
or
as
the
Angel
,
to
know
good
and
evil
.
12
For
as
the
Angel
or
Serpent
knew
formerly
good
when
he
was
with
the
rest
of
the
holy
Angels
in
heaven
,
and
now
he
being
cast
down
into
this
earth
,
he
knew
evil
also
.
13
Because
a
Spiritual
body
is
not
in
its
right
Region
,
except
he
be
where
those
celestial
and
heavenly
bodies
are
;
and
in
this
regard
the
Serpent
or
Angel
did
know
both
good
and
evil
.
14
Again
,
It
is
said
,
That
Adam
is
become
like
one
of
us
:
the
meaning
is
this
,
That
Adam
in
the
state
of
Innocencie
knew
onely
good
:
15
Because
he
had
onely
the
Seed
or
Wisdome
of
Faith
in
him
,
which
is
the
image
of
God
,
which
hath
all
peace
and
good
in
it
.
16
But
now
he
having
eaten
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
he
is
made
partaker
of
the
Angels
seed
and
nature
,
which
is
called
the
Serpent
,
which
is
no
other
but
the
Wisdome
of
reason
,
which
doth
make
men
wise
as
gods
,
knowing
good
and
evil
.
17
That
is
,
The
Seed
of
Faith
and
the
seed
of
Reason
,
the
one
being
the
Seed
of
Adam
,
which
is
the
Seed
of
God
,
and
the
other
was
the
seed
of
reason
,
which
was
the
Angel
,
which
was
called
a
Serpent
.
18
I
say
,
these
two
Seeds
had
both
of
them
Wisdome
in
their
natures
,
the
one
leading
to
all
plain
Innocencie
and
Truth
,
but
the
Wisdome
of
the
other
,
leading
to
Policie
,
Hypocrisie
,
and
Unchasteness
,
and
the
like
.
19
So
that
these
two
Seeds
being
in
conjunction
in
one
womb
,
they
have
brought
forth
two
motions
,
two
voices
speaking
in
man
,
and
two
wisdoms
.
20
So
that
which
Wisdome
soever
a
man
is
led
or
guided
by
,
that
Wisdome
he
is
servant
unto
;
whether
it
be
of
the
motions
of
the
Spirit
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
or
from
the
motions
of
the
Flesh
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
seed
of
Reason
.
21
Therefore
I
declare
that
all
the
Happiness
and
Misery
that
shall
come
unto
men
and
women
after
death
in
the
world
to
come
,
it
doth
arise
from
the
two
Seeds
,
namely
,
Faith
and
Reason
.
22
Therefore
saith
the
Scripture
,
In
Isaac
shall
thy
Seed
be
called
,
not
in
Ismael
shall
thy
Seed
be
called
,
because
Ishmael
was
of
the
seed
of
Reason
,
that
is
,
The
Wisdome
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
Wisdome
of
the
Serpent
:
it
was
Ishmaels
lord
and
guide
.
23
Therefore
it
is
said
,
In
Isaac
shall
thy
Seed
be
called
,
because
Isaac
was
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
being
the
very
son
of
Abraham
,
not
onely
according
to
the
Flesh
,
but
also
according
to
the
Spirit
.
24
For
Faith
is
called
the
Spirit
,
which
doth
arise
from
its
Seed
,
therefore
Abraham
is
said
to
be
the
Father
of
the
faithful
:
for
,
That
which
is
born
of
the
Flesh
,
is
Flesh
,
and
that
which
is
born
of
the
Spirit
,
is
Spirit
.
25
The
meaning
of
it
is
this
,
That
which
is
born
of
Reason
,
is
Flesh
,
for
Reason
savours
of
the
things
of
the
Flesh
;
therefore
whatsoever
is
born
of
the
seed
of
Reason
,
it
is
but
Flesh
.
26
So
on
the
contrary
,
That
which
is
born
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
is
Spirit
,
because
it
mindeth
Spiritual
and
heavenly
things
.
27
So
that
you
may
see
that
the
Scripture
taketh
notice
of
the
outward
bodily
Flesh
,
but
according
as
the
two
Seeds
doth
operate
and
work
in
man
.
28
Either
to
the
purifying
of
the
minde
,
or
to
the
defilement
of
it
,
which
purity
and
defilement
doth
arise
from
the
two
Seeds
,
namely
,
Faith
and
Reason
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XII
.
IN
further
answer
,
why
there
is
no
distinction
made
by
the
Revelation
of
Moses
,
between
these
two
trees
,
and
the
other
trees
,
because
in
process
of
time
,
the
seed
of
reason
might
be
kept
wholly
dark
in
the
knowledge
of
it self
from
whence
it
came
;
for
the
not
knowing
of
its
rise
or
original
,
from
whence
this
seed
of
reason
came
,
is
that
which
is
the
condemnation
of
it
.
2
Therefore
when
God
gave
Reason
a
law
by
his
servant
Moses
,
he
gave
him
an
outward
visible
Tabernacle
,
which
pattern
Moses
received
the
fashion
of
in
the
mount
.
3
With
many
other
outward
legal
Ceremonies
which
did
belong
unto
it
,
which
was
onely
to
signifie
the
true
Tabernacle
it self
,
and
that
true
spiritual
worship
that
did
belong
unto
it
.
4
And
all
that
legal
service
that
was
practised
by
the
nation
of
Jews
,
which
did
belong
unto
that
Tabernacle
,
that
Moses
received
the
fashion
of
in
the
mount
,
was
onely
as
a
pattern
to
set
forth
those
spiritual
and
heavenly
things
,
that
were
to
be
acted
forth
in
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
which
he
gave
to
his
Apostles
,
which
the
spirit
or
seed
of
Reason
could
not
see
by
that
Tabernacle
,
and
legal
service
which
Moses
gave
unto
them
.
5
So
that
there
was
always
a
mixture
of
outward
,
visible
,
and
legal
things
,
with
invisible
,
spiritual
,
and
heavenly
things
,
patterns
of
things
to
set
forth
heavenly
things
themselves
,
and
so
did
Moses
in
this
place
where
he
saith
,
Of
all
the
trees
of
the
Garden
thou
mayest
freely
eat
of
,
but
of
the
true
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
thou
mayest
not
eat
of
it
lest
you
die
.
6
So
that
you
may
know
that
there
is
generally
in
the
Scriptures
a
mixture
of
temporal
trees
with
spiritual
trees
,
and
earthly
things
with
heavenly
things
,
so
that
the
seed
of
reason
may
be
kept
wholly
blind
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Isaiah
the
Prophet
,
He
hath
blinded
their
eyes
,
he
hath
hardned
their
hearts
,
and
hath
made
their
ears
heavy
,
lest
they
should
see
with
●heir
eyes
,
understand
with
their
hearts
,
and
be
converted
,
and
I
should
heal
them
.
7
Therefore
from
the
spirit
of
Truth
I
declare
,
that
all
the
writings
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
wheresoever
their
writings
are
prophetically
spoken
,
there
is
a
vail
afore
the
Scriptures
,
even
as
there
was
before
Moses
face
,
so
that
there
is
none
of
the
seed
of
reason
,
that
can
see
the
face
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
is
,
the
spirit
and
truth
of
them
.
8
But
seeth
them
darkly
as
in
a
glass
,
so
that
it
may
be
clear
that
the
seed
of
reason
is
always
under
a
cloud
,
or
seeth
as
in
a
glass
.
9
Therefore
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
is
as
a
vail
before
reasons
face
,
because
reason
cannot
see
those
spiritual
and
heavenly
things
,
which
is
set
forth
in
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
,
by
litteral
and
temporal
expressions
.
10
Therefore
mind
what
the
Lord
Jesus
saith
to
the
Jews
,
John
6.
and
31.
Moses
gave
you
not
that
bread
from
heaven
,
speaking
of
that
Manna
,
which
Moses
fed
their
fathers
with
in
the
Wilderness
.
11
Which
was
but
a
type
or
shadow
of
the
true
bread
which
Christ
saith
of
himself
,
verse
the
48.
I
am
that
bread
of
life
;
for
your
fathers
did
eat
Manna
in
the
Wilderness
,
and
are
dead
:
So
verse
50
,
51.
I
am
the
living
Bread
which
came
down
from
heaven
,
that
a
man
may
eat
thereof
and
not
die
;
for
saith
he
,
I
am
that
living
Bread
that
came
down
from
heaven
,
if
any
man
eat
of
this
Bread
he
shall
live
for
ever
,
and
the
Bread
that
I
will
give
is
my
flesh
,
for
my
flesh
is
meat
indeed
,
and
my
blood
is
drink
indeed
:
So
in
the
58
verse
,
This
is
that
Bread
which
came
down
from
heaven
,
not
as
your
fathers
did
eat
Manna
,
and
are
dead
,
he
that
eateth
of
this
●read
shall
live
for
ever
.
12
So
that
you
that
are
enlightened
in
the
knowledge
of
Heavenly
and
Spiritual
things
,
may
plainly
see
that
the
Manna
that
Moses
fed
the
children
of
Israel
with
,
was
onely
a
type
or
shadow
of
that
heavenly
Bread
,
which
was
the
body
or
flesh
of
Christ
.
13
Which
whosoever
did
eat
of
that
Manna
which
Moses
fed
them
with
,
it
did
but
preserve
this
natural
life
onely
:
But
whosoever
doth
eat
of
this
bread
,
which
is
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
shall
have
life
eternal
abiding
in
him
.
14
That
is
,
to
believe
that
this
flesh
of
Christ
is
the
flesh
of
God
,
and
this
blood
of
Christ
to
be
the
blood
of
God
;
and
this
it
is
to
eat
his
flesh
,
and
drink
his
blood
,
and
so
they
shall
never
die
.
15
That
is
,
the
fear
of
eternal
death
shall
be
taken
from
them
,
so
that
death
shall
be
but
as
a
falling
asleep
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Christ
concerning
Lazarus
,
He
is
not
dead
,
but
sleepeth
.
16
So
on
the
contrary
,
those
that
did
eat
of
the
Manna
which
Moses
fed
them
with
,
are
dead
;
that
is
,
they
died
under
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
because
they
did
not
see
that
true
Bread
which
the
Manna
did
signifie
,
or
typifie
out
.
17
Neither
did
they
see
that
the
water
which
came
out
of
that
Rock
,
did
signifie
the
blood
of
Christ
.
18
Notwithstanding
they
all
drank
of
it
,
according
to
the
Apostles
words
,
1
Cor
.
10.3
.
where
he
saith
,
They
did
all
eat
of
the
same
spiritual
Meat
,
and
did
all
drink
of
the
same
spiritual
Rock
that
followed
them
,
and
that
Rock
was
Christ
:
But
with
many
of
them
God
was
not
well
pleased
,
for
they
were
overthrown
in
the
wilderness
:
because
they
tempted
God
,
in
that
they
tempted
Moses
,
as
in
Num
.
21.5
.
And
the
people
spake
against
God
and
against
Moses
,
saying
,
Why
have
you
brought
us
up
out
of
Egypt
,
to
die
in
the
wilderness
?
for
we
have
nothing
to
eat
but
this
Manna
,
neither
have
we
any
thing
to
drink
of
but
the
Water
which
cometh
out
of
this
Rock
.
19
Which
Manna
was
onely
to
signifie
the
true
Bread
of
Life
,
which
was
the
flesh
of
Christ
;
and
the
Water
that
came
out
of
that
Rock
did
signifie
the
blood
,
which
was
poured
out
of
the
blessed
Body
of
Christ
,
which
was
that
Rock
which
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
1
Cor
.
10.3
.
20
Therefore
the
meaning
of
Christs
words
in
the
6th
of
John
,
Your
fathers
did
eat
Manna
in
the
wilderness
and
are
dead
,
is
this
,
that
thos●●athers
of
yours
that
tempted
God
,
in
that
they
tempted
Moses
,
they
were
overthrown
by
natural
plagues
in
the
wilderness
.
21
The
meaning
of
Christ
is
,
they
were
damned
to
eternity
;
for
all
those
that
fell
in
the
wilderness
through
unbelief
and
murmuring
against
God
,
they
were
all
damned
to
eternity
.
22
Else
would
it
have
been
to
no
purpose
for
Christ
to
say
,
Your
fathers
did
Manna
in
the
wilderness
and
are
dead
;
but
whosoever
shall
eat
of
that
Bread
which
I
shall
give
,
he
shall
live
for
ever
.
Observe
and
mind
the
sense
of
the
words
;
for
there
was
many
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
in
that
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
which
did
see
the
substance
of
those
types
and
shadows
which
the
Manna
and
the
Water
,
with
divers
other
things
,
did
signifie
,
yet
they
all
died
a
natural
death
.
23
And
those
which
did
eat
of
the
true
Bread
when
it
was
come
,
as
the
Apostles
and
Believers
in
his
time
,
they
all
died
a
natural
death
,
as
well
as
those
that
were
overthrown
and
slain
through
unbelief
.
24
Therefore
the
meaning
of
Christs
words
did
extend
to
etern●l
life
and
death
;
for
whosoever
doth
eat
of
that
bread
that
I
shall
give
him
,
shall
never
die
.
That
is
,
who
ever
believes
that
my
flesh
is
the
flesh
of
God
,
which
is
that
Bread
of
Life
,
and
that
my
blood
is
that
blood
of
God
,
or
that
Water
of
Life
,
which
that
Manna
and
Water
that
Moses
gave
you
,
did
signifie
,
shall
never
die
.
25
That
is
,
he
that
believes
this
,
hath
passed
from
death
to
life
,
that
is
,
he
is
passed
from
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
to
take
assurance
of
eternal
life
,
which
doth
abide
in
him
.
26
So
that
he
that
truly
believes
doth
not
see
death
,
but
falleth
asleep
in
the
full
assurance
of
Faith
,
that
God
which
hath
promised
,
and
hath
power
,
and
is
able
to
perform
,
to
give
them
the
end
of
their
faith
,
which
is
life
eternal
.
27
But
on
the
contrary
,
those
which
did
eat
Manna
and
are
dead
,
it
was
spoken
with
reference
to
eternal
death
,
or
the
second
death
;
that
is
,
they
had
the
fear
and
seal
of
eternal
death
abiding
in
them
,
which
fear
and
seal
in
spiritual
things
,
is
many
times
taken
for
the
thing
it self
.
28
And
so
it
is
in
this
place
;
for
it
could
not
be
meant
of
this
natural
life
,
for
all
died
alike
,
both
he
that
did
eat
the
Manna
in
the
wilderness
,
and
he
which
did
eat
of
the
true
Bread
it self
,
they
all
died
a
natural
death
.
29
Onely
this
,
the
one
is
taken
away
in
his
sin
of
unbelief
and
rebellion
against
God
,
and
so
passeth
through
this
first
death
into
the
second
death
.
30
And
the
other
is
taken
away
in
his
Faith
,
or
Belief
or
Obedience
unto
God
,
and
so
his
Faith
passeth
through
this
first
death
,
into
eternal
Life
.
31
This
is
the
true
meaning
of
Christ
concerning
their
fathers
eating
Manna
in
the
wilderness
and
are
dead
;
and
of
the
Bread
that
he
doth
give
,
whereby
he
that
eats
of
it
shall
never
die
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
YOu
that
are
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
may
see
that
the
Scriptures
doth
hold
forth
earthly
things
,
to
set
forth
heavenly
things
;
temporal
things
,
to
set
forth
eternal
.
2
As
that
Manna
which
was
to
eat
with
the
teeth
,
to
set
forth
the
true
and
heavenly
Bread
,
which
was
the
flesh
or
body
of
Jesus
,
which
the
minde
was
to
feed
upon
by
Faith
,
which
the
seed
of
Reason
could
not
feed
upon
;
for
Reason
can
feed
on
nothing
but
what
it
can
see
with
this
visible
eye
.
3
So
likewise
the
water
that
came
out
of
that
Rock
,
did
signifie
the
blood
of
Christ
,
for
he
is
that
Rock
of
ages
;
and
the
drinking
of
this
blood
,
is
in
believing
that
the
blood
of
Christ
is
no
other
,
but
but
the
blood
of
God
;
and
this
is
that
water
that
whosoever
drinketh
,
shall
never
thirst
more
.
4
My
meaning
is
this
,
he
shall
never
thirst
more
after
the
forgiveness
of
his
sins
,
nor
after
the
assurance
of
his
salvation
;
for
the
drinking
of
one
draught
of
this
blood
,
his
thirst
is
alay'd
for
ever
.
5
That
is
,
if
a
man
be
well-grounded
in
his
Faith
,
that
this
Jesus
that
was
put
to
death
by
the
Jews
,
was
no
other
but
the
very
body
of
God
,
and
that
blood
was
no
other
but
the
very
blood
of
God
.
6
And
in
this
believing
he
doth
eat
his
flesh
,
and
drink
his
blood
,
and
so
doth
never
thirst
no
more
,
but
is
ceased
from
sin
,
and
so
is
entred
into
the
assurance
of
his
eternal
rest
.
Again
it
is
said
John
3.14
,
as
Moses
lift
up
the
serpent
in
the
Wilderness
,
so
must
the
Son
of
Man
be
lifted
up
;
here
may
you
see
that
the
brazen
serpent
had
such
vertue
and
power
in
it
,
that
whosoever
could
but
look
upon
it
,
and
see
it
,
they
were
cured
of
the
sting
which
the
fiery
serpent
had
stung
them
with
.
7
So
that
there
was
great
power
in
that
brazen
serpent
,
which
was
visible
,
and
yet
but
temporal
,
therefore
the
vertue
and
power
of
it
,
did
extend
no
further
then
for
the
healing
of
this
natural
life
.
8
Which
was
onely
to
set
forth
these
two
things
:
first
,
that
this
brazen
serpent
was
lifted
up
upon
a
pole
,
that
is
,
above
the
heads
of
men
:
secondly
,
that
those
which
were
stung
with
the
fiery
serpent
,
might
look
up
and
see
it
,
and
so
be
cured
of
that
bite
which
the
fiery
serpent
had
bit
them
with
.
9
Observe
what
vertue
and
power
there
is
in
that
,
which
is
but
a
type
or
shadow
,
when
as
God
hath
set
it
apart
for
that
purpose
,
for
it
was
nothing
but
that
external
Faith
,
which
those
men
had
in
the
brazen
serpent
,
therefore
they
had
according
to
their
faith
,
an
external
deliverance
.
10
But
as
these
two
Serpents
,
namely
,
the
brazen
Serpent
,
and
the
fiery
Serpent
,
the
one
did
sting
and
the
other
did
heal
,
these
two
though
they
were
visible
and
external
,
and
the
effects
and
operations
of
them
both
,
did
reach
no
further
then
to
this
temporal
life
:
but
this
figure
or
type
did
signifie
things
spiritual
and
eternal
,
as
in
Iohn
3.14
.
And
as
Moses
lift
up
the
serpent
in
the
Wilderness
,
even
so
must
the
Son
of
man
be
lifted
up
,
so
that
whosover
believes
in
him
should
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
.
11
So
that
as
the
external
brazen
serpent
was
lifted
up
upon
a
pole
,
so
likewise
must
the
Son
of
man
which
was
eternal
the
God
,
be
lifted
up
upon
the
cross
:
so
that
as
men
were
healed
that
were
stung
with
the
fiery
serpent
,
and
did
but
look
upon
the
brazen
serpent
,
were
externally
healed
;
so
likewise
all
those
that
are
stung
in
their
consciences
with
the
sense
of
their
sin
,
or
the
fear
of
eternal
damnation
,
if
they
can
but
look
up
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
and
see
that
this
Son
of
man
which
was
lifted
up
upon
the
Cross
,
was
the
onely
God
,
and
that
blood
that
was
shed
,
was
the
blood
of
God
,
12
Then
shall
they
be
as
perfectly
whole
in
their
mindes
and
consciences
,
as
concerning
their
eternal
happiness
,
as
ever
any
of
those
were
which
were
stung
with
the
fiery
serpent
which
were
made
whole
,
as
pertaining
to
the
temporal
and
external
health
of
the
body
.
13
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
are
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
that
the
scriptures
do
generally
hold
forth
outward
visible
,
and
external
earthly
things
,
to
set
forth
invisible
,
spiritual
,
and
heavenly
things
.
14
Or
an
outward
visible
worship
,
as
a
shadow
or
type
of
that
invisible
and
spiritual
worship
,
which
is
to
worship
God
in
spirit
and
truth
.
15
So
that
this
outward
visible
worship
,
is
as
a
vail
over
the
face
of
Reason
still
,
it
being
contented
with
the
outside
form
or
shadow
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
were
other
mens
words
and
practises
,
but
as
for
the
spirit
of
them
,
Reason
is
totally
ignorant
.
16
Because
they
have
no
certainty
in
themselves
,
whether
those
types
and
shadows
in
the
Law
were
ended
in
the
Gospel
,
or
no
.
17
Therefore
the
reason
of
man
hath
patcht
up
a
worship
together
,
partly
of
the
Law
,
and
partly
of
the
Gospel
,
which
they
have
nothing
to
do
with
either
of
them
,
not
as
to
set
up
any
visible
worship
in
these
our
days
.
18
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
that
there
was
no
more
trees
not
of
a
spiritual
nature
in
the
garden
,
but
these
two
trees
,
namely
,
the
tree
of
Life
,
and
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
notwithstanding
the
Scripture
saith
,
of
all
the
trees
of
the
Garden
thou
mayest
freely
eat
of
,
onely
to
keep
the
feed
of
Reason
wholly
in
darkness
as
aforesaid
.
19
Again
I
declare
by
revelation
from
the
holy
Spirit
,
that
out
of
these
two
spiritual
trees
came
forth
these
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
which
afterwards
are
called
the
two
Olive
trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
20
Now
I
have
opened
the
form
and
nature
of
these
two
spiritual
trees
which
Moses
speaketh
of
,
namely
,
the
tree
of
Life
,
and
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
whereby
you
may
the
more
easily
understand
the
unfolding
of
these
two
Olive
trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
,
which
John
speaketh
of
,
Revelation
11.4
.
which
I
shall
treat
upon
in
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Verse
4.
These
are
two
Olive
Trees
and
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
THese
two
Olive
Trees
and
Candlesticks
here
spoken
of
,
I
declare
are
those
two
Commissions
which
came
forth
of
these
two
spiritual
Trees
aforesaid
.
2
For
there
was
written
the
Law
in
the
seed
or
nature
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
.
3
It
was
also
called
a
Serpent
,
but
it
was
an
Angel
which
was
endued
with
piercing
,
rational
,
god-like
wisdom
,
which
had
the
spirit
of
the
Law
written
in
its
seed
,
it
being
the
seed
or
spirit
of
Reason
.
4
And
Moses
acted
as
a
God
in
the
person
of
the
Angel
,
o●
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
;
that
is
,
Moses
did
give
forth
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
unto
the
seed
of
Reason
,
to
shew
what
was
written
in
the
inward
seed
or
nature
,
according
to
that
saying
in
Scripture
,
The
heathen
which
had
not
the
Law
,
did
by
nature
the
things
contained
in
the
Law
,
shewing
the
Law
written
in
their
hearts
,
their
thoughts
accusing
and
excusing
:
therefore
it
is
said
,
that
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
and
Grace
and
Truth
by
Jesus
Christ
.
5
Because
Moses
was
the
first
Olive
Tree
and
Candlestick
which
stood
before
the
God
of
the
earth
,
he
being
the
first
Law-giver
that
did
give
an
outward
visible
letter
of
the
Law
,
for
to
enlighten
that
which
was
written
in
Reasons
seed
or
nature
,
which
was
written
in
the
Angels
nature
:
for
the
Law
was
written
in
no
other
nature
or
seed
at
all
,
but
the
seed
of
Reason
onely
,
which
is
the
Angels
nature
,
as
will
more
appear
hereafter
.
6
But
observe
,
in
that
Moses
was
the
Law-giver
,
he
gave
the
Law
to
no
other
but
to
man
,
that
is
endued
with
the
wisdom
of
Reason
,
which
hath
the
Law
written
in
its
seed
.
7
So
that
this
outward
visible
Law
that
Moses
gave
,
is
a
light
unto
Reasons
paths
,
and
a
lanthorn
unto
its
feet
,
which
whosoever
doth
,
it
shall
live
in
it
.
8
But
because
Reason
fallen
is
not
able
to
do
it
,
therefore
it
lieth
under
the
condemnation
of
the
Law
.
9
Yet
is
the
Law
just
and
good
in
these
two
respects
:
First
,
in
that
the
Law
doth
enlighten
Reason
to
do
as
he
is
done
unto
,
but
not
as
he
would
be
done
unto
:
and
Reason
judges
this
Law
,
to
do
as
he
is
done
by
,
to
be
very
just
and
good
.
Secondly
,
the
Law
doth
condemn
Reason
,
for
not
doing
that
which
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
doth
say
,
Thou
shalt
do
,
or
not
do
.
10
As
for
example
:
The
outward
letter
of
the
Law
doth
say
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
:
Thou
shalt
not
steal
:
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
:
Thou
shalt
not
bear
false
witness
,
and
the
like
;
which
as
Reason
hath
committed
any
of
these
things
aforesaid
,
the
Law
presently
claps
in
upon
the
action
and
condemns
him
,
either
publickly
,
or
secretly
in
the
minde
.
11
Which
is
a
clear
testimony
,
that
the
Law
is
written
in
the
seed
and
nature
of
Reason
;
therefore
the
Apostle
saith
,
That
the
heathen
which
had
not
the
Law
,
did
by
nature
the
things
contained
in
the
Law
,
shewing
the
Law
written
in
their
hearts
,
their
thoughts
accusing
&
excusing
.
12
Yet
they
had
no
outward
letter
of
the
Law
given
them
;
therefore
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
they
shall
be
judged
without
Law
,
that
is
,
they
shall
be
judged
by
the
Law
that
is
written
in
the
seed
,
according
to
the
accusing
and
excusing
of
those
motions
and
actions
which
did
arise
from
that
seed
,
there
being
no
outward
Law
given
unto
them
.
13
Therefore
you
that
have
any
spiritual
understanding
,
may
see
that
the
Law
was
written
in
the
seed
and
nature
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
Angels
nature
.
14
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
that
the
nation
of
the
Jews
was
fed
with
Angels
food
,
for
that
Manna
which
Moses
fed
them
with
from
Heaven
,
was
Angels
food
:
15
Which
was
onely
to
signifie
the
Law
which
was
written
in
the
holy
Angels
nature
,
which
the
Serpent
,
or
Angel
,
or
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
which
Adam
did
eat
of
,
had
the
same
Law
written
in
his
nature
,
and
did
live
by
the
same
Manna
or
food
,
a●
the
holy
Angels
did
live
upon
,
while
he
was
in
that
state
and
condition
as
the
holy
Angels
are
in
.
16
But
after
that
angelical
and
spiritual
Body
was
dissolved
into
feed
,
and
so
became
mortal
and
earthly
,
then
that
Law
which
was
spiritual
,
and
was
written
in
that
spiritual
nature
,
is
now
become
external
and
earthly
,
both
the
spiritual
nature
and
the
Law
that
was
written
in
it
.
17
Therefore
there
was
a
necessity
that
there
should
be
given
unto
the
seed
of
Reason
,
an
external
outward
visible
Law
,
whereby
Reason
might
be
either
justified
,
or
condemned
by
its
own
Law
,
which
is
written
in
its
nature
;
which
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
is
as
a
glass
for
Reason
to
see
his
own
face
in
,
yet
he
is
weary
of
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
because
it
shews
what
is
written
within
.
18
And
as
the
children
of
Israel
were
weary
of
that
sweet
Manna
,
so
as
to
loath
it
,
even
so
is
the
seed
of
Reason
weary
of
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
notwithstanding
it
is
written
in
his
seed
onely
.
19
For
had
not
the
Law
been
written
in
his
Seed
,
there
would
never
have
been
any
outward
Law
given
at
all
unto
man
.
20
For
the
Seed
of
Faith
hath
not
this
Law
written
in
his
Seed
;
therefore
it
is
said
that
true
Believers
are
not
under
the
Law
,
but
under
Grace
;
because
Grace
is
that
Law
which
is
written
in
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
Grace
or
Law
of
Faith
,
gives
peace
and
joy
in
God
,
which
passeth
all
understanding
.
21
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
Law
of
Reason
being
written
in
its
Seed
or
nature
,
it
worketh
a
secret
fear
of
eternal
damnation
;
therefore
it
is
called
,
a
Law
of
sin
and
of
death
,
it
being
given
unto
Reason
,
because
Reason
is
sin
;
for
there
is
nothing
doth
break
the
Law
,
but
Reason
;
therefore
it
is
called
,
a
law
of
sin
and
death
,
that
is
,
there
is
nothing
doth
commit
sin
,
but
Reason
;
therefore
nothing
to
suffer
eternal
death
,
but
Reason
onely
.
22
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
that
the
Law
was
written
onely
in
the
Angels
nature
,
which
is
the
seed
of
Reason
,
to
whom
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
was
given
.
CHAP.
XV
.
ANd
this
Law
that
was
given
by
Moses
,
was
one
of
those
two
Olive
trees
or
Candlesticks
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
2
And
this
is
that
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
wherein
Moses
is
the
head
,
and
all
the
Prophets
under
the
Law
make
up
but
one
Olive
tree
and
Candlestick
;
so
that
this
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
though
it
was
of
the
Law
,
yet
it
was
an
Olive
tree
and
Candlestick
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
3
Hagar
that
bare
Ishmael
,
was
a
Type
of
the
Law
;
and
Sarah
that
bare
Isaac
,
was
a
Type
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
4
Therefore
Abraham
is
commanded
of
God
to
cast
out
the
Bondwoman
,
and
her
son
,
because
Ishmael
should
not
be
heir
with
Isaac
,
which
was
the
son
of
Sarah
the
Free-woman
.
5
Now
these
two
sons
were
to
bring
forth
two
great
nations
according
to
the
flesh
,
that
there
might
be
a
continual
opposition
and
war
one
with
the
other
,
partly
about
the
things
of
this
life
,
and
partly
about
Religion
and
worshipping
of
God
.
6
But
the
true
Spiritual
meaning
of
those
words
,
Cast
out
the
Bondwoman
,
and
her
son
,
for
he
should
not
be
heir
with
Isaac
,
it
was
with
relation
to
those
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
the
Law
,
and
the
Gospel
;
and
to
set
forth
the
two
Seeds
,
namely
,
Fait●
,
and
Reason
;
and
so
it
was
with
Jacob
and
Esau
.
7
And
that
will
plainly
appear
by
those
words
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
,
the
Apostle
there
speaking
concerning
the
giving
of
the
Law
,
saith
he
,
(
speaking
to
Believers
)
You
,
saith
he
,
are
not
come
unto
mount
Sinai
,
which
burneth
with
fire
,
which
might
not
be
touched
;
but
you
are
come
unto
mount
Sion
,
the
city
of
the
living
God
.
8
Which
Mount
Sinai
was
the
Commission
of
the
Law
,
and
Mount
Sion
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
;
the
one
doth
gender
unto
Bondage
,
and
the
other
unto
Peace
.
9
Therefore
the
Apostle
doth
exhort
the
Believers
of
the
Gospel
,
That
they
should
not
be
intangled
with
the
worship
of
the
Law
,
which
did
gender
unto
bondage
,
as
Hagar
.
10
For
Hagar
did
signifie
the
Law
,
and
Ishmael
her
son
,
did
signifie
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
shewing
that
the
Law
was
written
in
the
seed
or
nature
of
Reason
;
therefore
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
being
given
unto
the
seed
of
Reason
,
it
genders
unto
Bondage
,
even
to
the
fear
of
eternal
death
.
11
So
on
the
contrary
,
the
Free-woman
and
her
son
,
which
was
Sarah
and
Isaac
,
did
signifie
in
the
spiritual
,
as
well
as
in
the
natural
,
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
12
And
as
Hagar
did
signifie
the
letter
of
the
Law
▪
so
did
Sarah
signifie
the
letter
of
the
Gospel
,
and
her
son
Isaac
〈◇〉
signifie
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
shewing
that
the
Law
of
Faith
was
written
in
its
seed
or
nature
,
whereby
it
did
gender
unto
Peace
,
and
to
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
;
and
this
is
that
which
is
come
unto
Mount
Sion
,
the
city
of
the
living
God
.
13
The
Scriptures
give
several
titles
to
these
two
Commissions
,
they
are
called
the
Law
,
and
the
Gospel
;
Mount
Sinai
,
and
Mount
Sion
;
the
Sun
,
and
the
Moon
,
as
in
Rev.
12.
The
woman
clothed
with
the
Sun
,
and
the
Moon
under
her
feet
.
14
The
Moon
did
signifie
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
must
now
be
trod
under
foot
by
the
sun-shine-light
of
the
Gospel
;
so
that
the
Moon
which
signifies
the
Law
,
shall
no
more
gender
unto
Bondage
not
to
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
who
are
the
children
of
Isaac
,
which
was
the
son
of
the
Promise
;
but
shall
be
trod
under
foot
for
ever
;
because
they
are
come
unto
Mount
Sion
,
that
is
,
to
believe
in
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
being
freed
from
the
bondage
and
fear
of
the
Law
.
15
But
on
the
contrary
,
Ishmael
the
seed
of
Reason
,
the
son
of
Hagar
,
are
in
Bondage
to
this
day
,
and
will
be
for
ever
;
neither
shall
that
Seed
go
from
Mount
Sinai
,
which
is
the
Law
that
genders
unto
Bondage
,
nor
from
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
as
aforesaid
.
16
This
is
the
true
Spiritual
meaning
of
that
saying
,
The
elder
shall
serve
the
younger
,
that
is
,
Reason
the
elder
brother
,
shall
serve
Faith
the
younger
brother
;
because
Reason
goeth
with
Ishmael
into
Bondage
with
his
mother
Hagar
,
which
is
the
Law
that
genders
unto
Bondage
,
whereby
he
is
in
continual
fear
of
eternal
death
with
his
mother
,
the
Law
.
17
Likewise
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
Isaac
the
son
of
Sarah
,
the
younger
brother
,
shall
go
unto
Mount
Sion
with
Sarah
his
mother
,
to
the
peace
and
assurance
of
eternal
life
and
glory
;
and
in
this
sense
,
the
elder
shall
serve
the
younger
.
18
Also
that
saying
,
Genesis
the
8.
beginning
at
the
7.
verse
,
concerning
Noahs
sending
forth
of
the
Raven
,
and
the
Dove
out
of
the
Ark
;
this
Raven
and
Dove
did
signifie
in
the
Spiritual
,
the
two
Seeds
,
namely
,
Faith
and
Reason
,
though
the
things
were
natural
,
and
acted
in
the
natural
,
before
any
Commissions
were
given
forth
of
God
unto
men
,
which
were
to
be
acted
by
the
two
Seeds
,
in
those
two
Commissions
aforesaid
.
19
This
Raven
which
Noah
sent
forth
of
the
Ark
,
did
signifie
the
seed
of
Reason
,
the
Ark
did
signifie
the
body
of
man
;
so
that
as
Noah
did
〈◇〉
forth
the
natural
Raven
,
to
see
if
the
waters
were
abated
,
the
Raven
returns
not
again
into
the
Ark
,
but
goeth
to
and
fro
until
such
time
as
the
ground
was
dry
;
for
the
Raven
flying
high
,
did
finde
the
tops
of
high
trees
to
rest
her
feet
upon
,
until
such
time
as
the
waters
were
dryed
up
.
20
Which
was
to
signifie
the
reason
of
man
,
which
doth
send
forth
the
motions
that
doth
proceed
from
Reason
,
which
is
in
the
body
of
man
,
which
is
Reasons
ark
,
and
those
high
trees
which
the
Raven
did
set
her
foot
upon
,
did
signifie
the
high
imaginations
that
proceedeth
from
the
seed
of
Reason
.
21
For
the
imagination
of
Reason
doth
soar
very
high
,
both
in
things
natural
,
and
things
spiritual
,
in
finding
out
the
secrets
of
nature
,
and
all
Arts
,
and
Siences
,
whereby
it
receives
much
content
and
satisfaction
,
so
that
the
imagination
which
is
the
sole
of
Reasons
foot
,
hath
somewhere
to
set
her
foot
,
until
such
time
as
the
waters
of
trouble
be
abated
.
22
Likewise
the
imagination
of
Reason
doth
go
to
and
fro
in
things
spiritual
,
as
concerning
God
and
devil
,
imagining
that
God
is
an
infinite
,
vast
,
incomprehensible
Spirit
,
that
taketh
all
things
into
it self
,
imagining
that
all
things
came
out
of
God
,
and
that
all
things
shall
return
into
God
.
23
Again
likewise
,
Reason
doth
imagine
that
the
devil
is
a
bodiless
spirit
,
flying
in
the
air
,
and
can
assume
any
manner
of
form
to
appear
unto
men
in
,
and
lay
it
down
again
at
his
pleasure
.
24
These
and
such
like
imaginations
doth
proceed
from
the
seed
of
Reason
,
which
is
that
Raven
that
standeth
upon
these
high
imaginations
,
which
is
as
high
trees
to
set
her
foot
upon
.
25
So
likewise
the
Dove
(
which
did
signifie
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
)
went
out
of
the
Ark
but
found
no
place
for
the
sole
of
her
foot
,
but
returned
in
again
;
that
is
,
when
the
motions
of
Faith
goeth
out
of
the
body
,
which
is
the
ark
,
she
cannot
set
her
foot
upon
those
high
and
vain
imaginations
,
as
the
seed
of
Reason
doth
concerning
God
and
devil
,
as
aforesaid
.
26
But
the
spiritual
Dove
which
is
the
motions
of
Faith
,
must
have
substanstial
ground
to
set
her
foot
upon
;
that
is
,
the
Seed
of
Faith
hath
a
personal
God
which
is
a
real
spiritual
substance
to
set
her
faith
upon
.
27
Also
the
Seed
of
Faith
doth
not
imagine
what
the
devil
is
,
as
the
seed
of
Reason
doth
,
but
doth
perfectly
.
know
what
the
right
devil
is
,
both
his
form
and
nature
,
and
that
he
is
a
real
substance
,
and
not
a
bodiless
spirit
flying
in
the
air
,
as
the
seed
of
reason
doth
vainly
imagine
,
as
aforesaid
.
28
And
the
knowledge
of
these
two
substances
,
the
one
a
glorious
spiritual
substance
,
viz.
God
,
and
the
other
a
living
natural
substance
,
which
is
the
devil
.
29
And
the
knowledge
of
these
two
,
their
froms
and
their
natures
are
firm
grounds
for
the
dove
,
which
is
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
to
set
her
feet
upon
.
30
So
that
the
Seed
of
Faith
cannot
be
shaken
or
forc'd
to
flee
to
set
her
foot
upon
those
vain
imaginations
,
which
are
as
high
trees
,
as
the
spirit
of
Reason
doth
,
which
the
Raven
did
signifie
.
31
And
as
Hagar
and
Sarah
did
signifie
those
two
Commissions
which
were
to
be
acted
afterwards
on
this
earth
,
so
likewise
that
Raven
and
Dove
did
signifie
the
two
seeds
,
namely
,
Reason
and
Faith
,
which
two
Commissions
,
and
two
Seeds
,
came
forth
of
those
two
spiritual
Trees
,
namely
,
the
tree
of
Life
,
and
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
which
I
shall
treat
of
in
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
ANd
that
you
may
know
that
these
two
heads
of
these
two
Commissions
were
those
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
the
Commissions
themselves
were
the
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
,
answerable
to
that
saying
in
Zachariah
4.11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
verses
,
the
Prophet
speaking
there
of
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
which
stood
on
the
right
,
and
left
side
thereof
:
also
they
are
called
Two
Olive
branches
,
which
through
the
two
golden
pipes
empty
themselves
into
the
gold
:
then
said
he
,
these
are
the
two
Olive
branches
,
that
stand
with
the
ruler
of
the
whole
earth
;
So
that
the
meaning
of
the
Prophet
here
,
is
the
very
same
as
John
speaketh
of
,
Revelation
11
,
though
there
be
some
difference
in
the
words
,
yet
the
sense
and
meaning
is
all
one
.
2
And
as
for
the
right
and
left
side
,
it
is
spoken
with
relation
to
the
person
of
God
,
therefore
it
is
said
that
the
sheep
shall
stand
on
his
right
hand
,
and
the
goats
on
his
left
hand
,
that
is
,
the
Seed
of
Faith
shall
stand
on
his
right
hand
,
and
the
seed
of
Reason
on
the
left
;
that
is
,
the
one
shall
enter
into
eternal
glory
,
and
the
other
into
endless
pain
and
shame
.
3
By
the
Revelation
of
Faith
,
I
declare
that
the
heads
of
these
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
Moses
and
Jesus
,
were
those
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
,
which
the
old
and
new
Testament
speaketh
of
.
4
That
is
,
all
those
Prophets
which
were
chosen
of
God
,
and
Commissionated
,
though
they
were
under
the
Law
of
Moses
,
yet
they
make
up
but
one
entire
Olive
Tree
and
Candlestick
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
5
For
their
Commission
did
for
the
generality
extend
no
further
then
an
outward
,
visible
,
or
external
worship
,
which
was
the
cause
of
all
that
controversie
,
which
Moses
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
,
had
with
the
nation
of
the
Jews
.
6
Both
in
the
promising
of
blessings
,
if
they
did
obey
;
and
threatning
of
curses
,
if
they
disobeyed
.
7
There
was
none
of
the
Prophets
that
were
commissionated
to
write
Scripture
,
but
all
of
them
little
or
much
,
did
prophesie
of
the
second
Commission
,
and
of
the
effects
that
should
proceed
from
it
.
8
Yet
their
declarations
,
and
the
controversie
which
Moses
and
the
Prophets
had
with
the
house
of
Israel
,
it
was
for
the
most
part
about
that
visible
and
external
worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
which
was
the
first
Olive
Tree
and
Candlestick
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
9
It
may
appear
clear
unto
you
whose
understandings
are
inlightned
,
that
these
two
Olive
Trees
,
or
two
Olive
branches
which
empty
themselves
through
the
two
golden
pipes
,
empty
themselves
into
the
gold
,
or
empty
their
golden
oyl
out
of
themselves
;
which
may
be
clear
to
the
seed
of
Faith
,
that
they
were
no
other
but
those
two
Commissions
;
for
there
is
no
light
or
golden
oyl
of
joy
and
gladness
,
but
what
proceeds
from
these
two
golden
Pipes
,
or
Olive
trees
.
10
Therefore
the
Prophet
,
Zach.
4.14
.
where
he
saith
,
these
are
the
two
anointed
ones
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
,
meaning
Moses
and
Jesus
.
11
Because
they
were
those
two
heads
,
from
whence
these
two
Olive
branches
or
two
golden
Pipes
,
or
those
two
Commissions
had
their
first
rise
and
original
.
12
Which
is
the
very
same
as
John
speaketh
of
,
Revel
.
11.
for
that
which
Zachariah
calleth
the
ruler
of
the
earth
,
John
calleth
the
God
of
the
earth
.
13
The
meaning
of
them
both
is
this
,
that
these
two
Commissions
which
proceeded
from
these
two
heads
,
namely
,
Moses
and
Jesus
,
these
are
called
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
Candlesticks
,
or
the
two
Branches
,
or
the
golden
Pipes
,
which
empty
their
golden
Oyl
out
of
themselves
,
into
the
gold
.
13
This
Gold
which
doth
receive
the
golden
oyl
,
is
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
the
vessel
that
doth
receive
the
truth
that
is
emptied
through
these
two
Olive
branches
,
though
called
two
golden
pipes
,
yet
are
these
two
Commissions
which
proceeded
from
those
two
Olive
trees
,
therefore
called
,
the
two
Olive
trees
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
14
Therefore
I
declare
by
Revelation
from
the
Holy
Spirit
,
that
there
was
no
true
spiritual
light
,
or
oyl
of
joy
and
gladness
could
flow
into
man
,
or
unto
man
in
those
times
,
but
by
those
two
Commissions
,
and
these
were
those
two
golden
pipes
,
which
empty
their
golden
oyl
,
which
was
that
heavenly
truth
,
out
of
themselves
,
into
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
as
a
vessel
of
gold
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
I
Shall
speak
something
more
concerning
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
it
being
for
the
generality
but
external
and
temporal
,
therefore
the
blessings
which
were
promised
in
the
obedience
unto
it
,
were
for
the
most
part
but
temporal
blessings
,
and
the
curses
denounced
by
it
were
external
also
.
2
For
those
that
were
enlightned
by
,
and
did
walk
obedient
unto
it
,
were
blessed
in
external
things
above
other
men
;
and
on
the
contrary
,
they
that
were
disobedient
unto
it
,
were
punished
with
external
punishments
,
besides
those
sorrows
which
are
natural
.
3
There
was
no
Commission
or
Law
of
worship
given
to
no
other
people
,
but
to
the
nation
of
the
Jews
onely
;
for
God
did
not
minde
or
punish
the
heathen
for
their
Idolatry
,
and
worshipping
of
images
,
4
Because
they
were
not
in
Covenant
with
God
,
neither
was
there
any
Commissioner
sent
unto
them
,
either
to
bless
,
or
curse
them
for
their
Idolatry
;
for
the
heathen
having
no
Commissioner
sent
unto
them
,
therefore
no
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
nor
visible
worship
from
God
at
all
:
5
But
was
left
altogether
to
their
dark
Reason
,
to
set
up
what
worship
their
dark
imagination
thought
fit
;
therefore
they
made
images
of
man
,
and
sometimes
of
four
footed-beasts
,
and
creeping
things
,
worshipping
these
things
in
stead
of
God
.
6
Which
is
evident
,
that
they
had
no
knowledge
neither
of
Gods
form
nor
nature
;
and
this
is
the
very
ground
and
case
of
all
Idolatry
,
not
to
know
the
form
and
nature
of
God
.
7
This
was
the
very
cause
the
heathen
made
so
many
forms
of
God
,
to
fall
down
and
worship
it
;
neither
had
they
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
nor
a
visible
worship
given
unto
them
of
God
,
as
the
nation
of
the
Jews
had
.
8
Yet
many
of
the
nation
of
the
Jews
did
fall
to
the
same
Idolatry
of
the
heathen
,
notwithstanding
they
had
Moses
,
the
true
Commissioner
,
which
represented
the
person
of
God
,
in
that
he
was
the
Law-giver
,
as
if
Moses
were
a
God
to
give
a
Law
unto
man
,
that
whosoever
did
obey
that
Law
which
he
gave
,
should
live
in
it
,
and
by
it
;
and
whoever
doth
disobey
it
,
should
dye
▪
by
it
,
and
from
it
,
as
doth
plainly
appear
in
the
Books
of
Moses
.
9
But
when
Moses
was
gone
up
into
the
Mount
,
out
of
their
sight
,
they
fell
presently
to
the
Idolatry
of
the
heathen
,
and
needs
would
have
a
Calf
to
be
a
god
to
go
before
them
:
here
may
you
see
how
dark
the
reason
of
man
is
,
before
it
be
enlightned
by
the
letter
of
the
Law
;
for
these
Jews
that
would
have
a
Calf
for
a
god
to
go
before
them
,
were
as
ignorant
as
the
heathen
:
I
say
that
those
Jews
,
were
not
so
much
as
enlightned
by
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
but
were
in
the
same
state
and
condition
as
the
Gentiles
were
;
for
the
Gentiles
were
a
most
woful
idolatrous
people
,
and
so
they
are
to
this
day
.
10
Therefore
it
is
evident
,
That
those
Jews
which
would
have
a
calf
for
a
god
to
go
before
them
,
were
as
ignorant
of
the
form
and
nature
of
God
,
as
the
Gentiles
were
.
11
For
if
they
had
been
any
ways
enlightned
by
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
,
they
would
not
have
imagined
that
the
Creator
,
which
made
man
in
his
own
image
,
and
that
had
done
such
mighty
miracles
by
the
hand
of
his
servant
Moses
,
that
he
should
be
in
the
form
and
person
of
a
Calf
.
12
He
that
spake
to
Moses
face
to
face
,
and
voice
to
voice
,
yet
Moses
saw
no
form
,
yet
Moses
knew
that
God
was
a
glorious
form
,
and
what
maner
of
form
he
was
,
with
his
nature
also
.
13
But
his
Commission
did
not
extend
so
far
,
as
to
declare
the
form
and
nature
of
God
,
because
he
was
but
the
giver
of
the
Law
,
which
gave
no
man
power
to
keep
it
;
for
if
Moses
should
have
declared
what
form
that
God
was
in
that
spake
to
him
,
Reason
would
have
made
an
image
according
to
that
form
which
Moses
had
declared
.
14
And
that
you
may
know
that
Moses
did
know
the
form
and
nature
of
God
,
read
Numb
.
11.
beginning
at
the
5.
verse
,
to
the
8.
where
it
is
thus
written
,
And
the
Lord
came
down
in
the
pillar
of
the
cloud
,
and
stood
in
the
door
of
the
Tabernacle
,
and
called
Aaron
and
Miriam
,
and
they
both
came
forth
.
He
said
,
Hear
now
my
words
,
If
there
be
a
Prophet
among
you
,
I
the
Lord
will
make
my self
known
to
him
in
a
vision
,
and
will
speak
unto
him
in
a
dream
.
My
servant
Moses
is
not
so
,
who
is
faithfull
in
all
my
house
,
with
him
will
I
speak
mouth
to
mouth
,
even
apparently
,
and
not
in
dark
speeches
;
and
the
similitude
of
the
Lord
shall
he
behold
.
15
Therefore
you
that
are
enlightned
in
the
knowledge
of
Revelation
and
Prophesie
,
know
this
,
it
is
but
as
God
making
himself
known
,
but
by
way
of
vision
or
dream
.
16
As
if
God
should
say
,
I
will
not
reveal
my self
so
unto
my
servant
Moses
;
for
he
hath
been
faithful
in
all
my
house
,
that
is
,
in
the
Commission
of
the
Law
;
for
that
was
God's
house
:
therefore
I
will
speak
to
him
mouth
to
mouth
,
and
not
by
vision
and
dream
,
which
is
but
dark
speeches
,
in
comparison
of
speaking
mouth
to
mouth
;
for
that
maketh
a
man
to
know
God
apparently
,
and
the
true
similitude
of
the
Lord
shall
he
behold
.
17
For
,
consider
this
,
that
Miriam
was
a
Prophetess
,
and
Aaron
was
a
true
Prophet
,
yet
their
Revelation
or
Prophecy
was
but
as
a
vision
or
dream
,
and
all
those
speeches
which
God
spake
unto
Aaron
,
it
was
but
by
way
of
vision
and
dream
.
18
That
kept
Aaron
in
obedience
,
but
it
gave
him
no
power
and
authority
over
those
that
did
oppose
him
.
19
But
the
words
that
God
spake
unto
Moses
mouth
to
mouth
,
was
of
great
power
and
authority
;
for
whatsoever
he
said
,
whether
it
was
blessing
or
cursing
,
it
came
to
pass
.
20
So
that
you
that
have
faith
in
the
Scriptures
,
may
discern
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
the
spirit
of
Revelation
,
and
Prophecy
,
and
the
power
of
a
Commission
,
wherein
God
doth
speak
mouth
to
mouth
,
that
is
,
when
God
doth
speak
to
the
hearing
of
the
outward
ear
.
21
For
it
is
God's
speaking
plain
words
to
the
outward
ear
,
that
doth
make
a
man
a
Commissioner
.
22
As
for
example
,
there
was
many
Prophets
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
which
had
the
spirit
of
Revelation
and
Prophecy
,
and
could
foretel
of
many
things
which
were
true
,
and
did
come
to
pass
according
to
their
Revelation
;
yet
none
were
commissionated
Prophets
,
but
those
which
God
did
speak
unto
,
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
.
23
They
onely
were
authorized
to
deliver
Messages
to
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
Israel
,
but
if
any
other
Prophets
were
authorized
from
those
which
had
a
voice
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
,
it
is
as
much
as
if
they
had
delivered
it
themselves
.
24
Also
David
was
a
Prophet
,
and
did
prophesie
of
many
things
,
something
concerning
himself
,
as
with
reference
to
his
Victories
,
wherein
he
enquired
of
the
Lord
by
the
Ephod
,
and
at
other
times
he
was
inspired
to
prophesie
of
Christ
,
as
in
divers
places
in
his
Psalms
,
yet
for
all
this
,
David
was
no
Commissionated
Prophet
,
neither
did
God
speak
to
him
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
,
as
he
did
to
Nathan
the
Prophet
.
25
For
there
is
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
that
which
is
by
inspiration
,
revelation
,
vision
,
or
dream
,
and
that
which
is
given
by
voice
of
words
,
to
the
hearing
of
the
external
ear
.
26
Though
inspiration
and
revelation
be
as
true
in
the
Faith
and
knowledge
of
spiritual
and
heavenly
things
,
for
the
peace
of
their
own
mindes
,
and
others
that
are
partakers
of
it
,
yet
there
is
●o
such
power
and
authority
,
it
doth
not
make
a
●an
a
Commissioner
so
as
to
be
judge
of
all
spiritual
matters
,
which
doth
concern
the
spiritual
estate
of
mankind
.
27
This
I
know
by
experience
,
I
my self
was
inspired
with
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
,
some
space
of
time
before
I
had
authority
to
judge
of
all
spiritual
matters
in
religion
,
which
authority
is
from
the
voice
of
words
which
God
spake
unto
John
R●●ve
thr●e
mornings
together
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
,
which
was
our
Commissio●
of
the
Spirit
:
but
I
shall
speak
more
of
that
,
when
I
come
to
tre●●
upon
the
witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
28
I
could
instance
many
more
places
of
Scripture
to
this
purpose
,
as
Gods
speaking
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
,
as
to
Isaiah
,
Jeremi●h
,
Ezekiel
,
Amos
,
&
divers
other
Prophets
which
had
voi●●s
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
,
which
made
them
to
be
the
judge●
of
King●
and
Rulers
of
Israel
,
in
external
things
,
as
Nathan
the
Prophet
judg●d
David
for
his
murder
and
adultery
,
and
Elijah
judged
Aha●
for
his
injustice
to
Naboth
,
and
his
wicked
Idolatry
in
worshipping
of
Bàal
.
29
So
Isaiah
and
Jer●miah
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
were
made
judges
to
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
Isra●l
,
in
telling
them
what
external
judgements
should
come
upon
them
for
their
wicked
Idolatry
;
for
as
their
worship
was
visible
and
legal
,
so
likewise
was
their
punishment
visible
and
temporal
.
30
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
understand
the
nature
of
a
Commission
;
that
there
i●
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
the
voice
of
words
,
to
the
hearing
of
the
ear
,
and
that
which
is
secretly
inspired
in
the
mind
,
or
that
doth
arise
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
Gods
own
nature
.
31
So
that
you
that
have
Faith
in
the
true
God
,
may
easily
understand
that
this
Moses
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
under
the
Law
,
make
up
but
one
entire
Commission
,
or
Olive
tree
and
Candlestick
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
32
Which
Commission
of
the
Law
came
forth
of
that
spiritual
tree
,
called
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
as
hath
been
shewed
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
BEfore
I
come
to
speak
of
the
other
Olive
Tree
,
I
shall
speak
a
little
by
way
of
Query
,
concerning
the
eternal
being
of
God
▪
firs●
〈◇〉
i●
not
a
good
sense
,
and
better
to
believe
that
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
was
a
person
in
the
form
of
a
man
from
eternity
,
as
to
believe
that
he
is
an
infinite
,
incomprehensible
formless
Spirit
,
which
cannot
be
comprehended
or
known
,
either
by
Faith
or
Reason
.
2
Nay
such
a
great
vast
Spirit
do
not
know
it self
,
neither
can
thi●●●st
Spirit
tell
where
to
finde
or
see
it self
▪
and
if
it
cannot
k●
〈…〉
see
i●
self
,
how
should
hi●●●eature
be
able
to
know
or
see
his
M●ker
,
wh●n
as
he
cannot
know
or
see
himself
.
3
And
if
it
were
so
as
wise
men
do
vainly
imagine
,
then
would
th●●
be
a
vain
thing
which
is
spoken
of
in
holy
Writ
,
where
it
is
said
,
It
is
Life
eternal
to
know
the
t●ue
God
▪
4
When●●
he
doth
not
know
himself
,
then
how
should
the
creature
b●
〈…〉
●o
know
such
an
infinite
,
vast
,
incomprehensible
Spirit
which
〈◇〉
no
form
o●
his
ow●
,
yet
he
will
have
his
creature
to
know
more
then
he
doth
himself
.
5
Again
,
doth
it
not
stand
to
better
sense
and
reason
,
for
to
believe
that
God
〈◇〉
a
spiritual
person
,
in
the
form
of
a
m●n
from
eternity
,
then
●o
imagine
that
there
〈◇〉
no
fo●●
or
person
of
God
,
from
eternity
●t
〈…〉
onely
▪
●
A●
if
nature
did
prod●●●
of
itself
●n
infinite
vast
Spirit
,
and
then
this
infinite
Spirit
did
crea●●
out
of
that
〈◇〉
,
which
was
●●ernal
,
viz.
earth
and
water
,
all
maner
of
variety
of
bodies
out
of
this
earth
and
waters
which
were
eternal
:
and
then
this
vast
infinite
Spirit
,
which
men
call
God
;
did
infuse
some
part
of
his
own
spirit
into
those
bodies
aforesaid
,
and
so
made
them
to
become
living
forms
;
but
all
this
while
he
hath
no
form
of
his
own
:
and
yet
his
creature
,
man
,
is
called
upon
by
his
Prophets
,
to
love
and
serve
him
,
and
yet
he
hath
no
person
for
them
to
love
or
serve
at
all
;
neither
can
God
love
himself
,
because
〈◇〉
hath
no
person
to
set
his
love
upon
.
7
For
this
I
do
affirm
by
that
spirit
of
faith
which
is
in
me
,
That
if
God
be
not
a
person
or
form
,
a
spiritual
body
in
the
form
of
a
man
,
then
I
say
that
there
i●
no
God
at
all
,
bu●
nature
onely
.
8
And
so
this
infinite
vast
Spirit
,
lay
hid
in
those
two
eternal
substances
of
earth
and
water
,
and
so
thi●
infinite
Spirit
brought
for●h
variety
of
several
living
creatures
,
●ll
of
them
being
of
his
own
life
or
spirit
,
let
them
be
good
or
bad
.
9
And
this
is
agreeable
to
th●●
principle
of
those
men
that
say
,
God
is
the
life
of
every
creature
;
and
there
is
very
little
differen●e
in
those
men
that
say
,
God
is
a
spirit
without
a
body
:
and
,
that
their
spirits
doth
return
to
God
that
gave
th●m
.
10
The
generality
of
all
the
seven
Churches
of
Christendom
are
of
that
faith
,
as
well
as
the
heathen
;
for
it
was
the
heathen
Philosophers
which
was
the
first
authors
of
that
faith
,
of
God's
being
a
spirit
without
a
body
;
and
of
his
being
the
life
of
every
creature
,
or
that
the
life
of
every
creature
,
hath
some
part
of
the
Essence
of
God
in
it
.
11
And
so
it
is
derived
into
the
seed
of
Reason
all
the
world
over
,
and
very
much
among
those
which
do
profess
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
doth
imagine
God
to
be
an
infinite
,
incomp●ehensible
Spirit
without
a
body
;
because
God
said
unto
Moses
,
when
as
he
desired
to
see
God
,
he
said
,
Thou
canst
not
see
my
face
,
and
〈◇〉
,
but
thou
shalt
see
my
back
parts
.
12
Because
Moses
could
not
see
the
face
of
God
with
his
natur●l
eyes
;
therefore
Reason
doth
imagine
that
God
hath
no
face
all
.
13
It
doth
not
follow
,
that
because
Moses
could
not
see
God's
face
with
his
natural
sight
,
therefore
God
hath
no
face
at
all
▪
b●t
doth
plainly
prove
to
the
contrary
,
that
God
hath
a
face
;
else
●hy
should
God
speak
to
Moses
of
his
face
,
and
yet
h●d
no
face
?
14
God
had
a
face
in
immortality
and
glory
,
though
Moses
could
not
see
it
;
he
being
in
the
state
of
mortality
fallen
,
I
could
not
s●e
him
with
his
natural
eyes
,
no
more
then
we
can
look
upon
the
face
of
the
Sun
when
it
shines
in
its
brightness
;
it
quite
dazles
the
light
of
the
natural
sight
of
the
eye
:
yet
the
Sun
hath
a
face
or
body
,
though
Reason
cannot
discern
the
just
form
of
it
;
therefore
they
have
made
the
picture
of
a
face
,
imagining
that
to
be
the
true
form
of
it
.
15
Shall
the
Sun
have
a
face
or
body
,
and
shall
God
that
made
the
brightness
of
it
,
have
no
face
at
all
?
Because
man
in
mortality
fallen
,
could
not
see
it
,
must
i●●ollow
therefore
that
the
Divine
Being
hath
no
person
nor
face
at
all
?
Then
to
what
purpose
are
those
sayings
in
Scripture
,
That
Christ
was
the
express
image
of
his
Fathers
person
?
16
Though
Christ
was
in
the
state
of
pure
mortality
,
in
the
same
state
as
Adam
was
created
in
,
which
was
in
the
image
of
God
;
and
if
God
had
no
face
,
how
could
Adam
have
been
the
image
,
or
likeness
of
God
,
except
Reason
can
prove
that
Adam
had
no
face
?
and
Christ
being
the
express
image
of
his
Fathers
person
,
though
in
the
state
of
pure
mortality
,
and
if
Christ
should
have
had
never
a
face
,
surely
men
and
women
would
have
had
but
very
little
affection
to
him
,
when
he
was
upon
the
earth
.
17
For
if
God
hath
no
face
,
then
Christ
could
not
be
the
express
image
of
his
Fathers
person
.
18
If
it
should
be
as
the
imagination
of
Reason
doth
say
,
That
God's
essence
or
spirit
is
the
life
of
every
creature
,
then
the
Horse
,
or
the
Cow
may
be
said
to
be
the
express
image
of
God
,
as
well
as
Christ
and
Adam
:
for
if
their
life
be
of
God's
nature
,
they
must
needs
be
of
the
express
image
of
that
nature
they
are
of
.
19
These
creatures
cannot
be
without
a
face
,
yet
he
that
made
them
must
have
no
face
of
his
own
,
but
is
fain
to
be
beholding
to
every
creatures
face
to
shew
himself
in
,
because
he
hath
no
face
of
his
own
.
20
How
blinde
is
the
reason
of
man
in
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
of
himself
,
having
no
faith
in
the
Scriptures
,
they
declaring
so
plainly
,
that
God
made
man
a●
his
own
image
and
lik●ness
,
and
Christ
●●ing
th●
express
image
of
his
Fathers
person
,
and
yet
with
a
whimsie
,
Reason
will
turn
these
plain
Scriptures
into
an
Alegory
,
saying
,
That
Holiness
and
Righteousness
is
the
image
of
God
,
and
yet
it
hath
no
body
to
abide
in
of
its
own
,
nor
to
act
it self
forth
!
But
Reason
will
finde
it
otherwise
when
all
things
are
fulfilled
that
hath
been
believed
by
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
hath
been
spoken
of
by
the
holy
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
now
by
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
it
being
the
last
declaration
of
truth
unto
the
world
,
until
time
be
no
more
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
IN
the
next
place
,
I
shall
open
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
what
the
other
Olive
tr●●●●●●
Candlestick
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
is
,
and
from
whence
i●
proceeded
.
This
Olive
tree
and
Candlestick
proceeded
from
that
tree
of
Life
which
stood
in
the
middest
of
the
Garden
,
that
is
,
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
which
was
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
;
and
all
other
Pastors
and
Teachers
under
them
,
proceeded
from
that
Tree
of
Life
,
which
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
Garden
.
2
Whose
nature
or
seed
was
all
Faith
or
Grace
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
That
the
Grace
of
God
hath
appeared
unto
all
men
:
which
Grace
is
no
other
,
but
the
Gospel
,
or
Commission
of
Jesus
,
which
was
preached
by
his
Apostles
.
3
Therefore
take
notice
of
this
,
That
as
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
came
forth
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
●vil
,
so
likewise
did
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
proceed
from
the
tree
of
life
.
4
Which
tree
of
Life
was
the
very
person
of
God
himself
,
even
as
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
was
the
very
person
of
the
fallen
Angel
.
5
As
that
Commission
of
the
Law
was
to
set
forth
what
was
written
in
the
Angels
nature
,
so
likewise
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
was
to
set
forth
what
was
written
in
the
nature
of
the
tree
of
Life
,
which
was
the
Law
of
faith
,
which
is
all
power
.
6
And
that
you
may
know
that
Jesus
was
that
Tree
of
Life
,
and
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
proceeded
from
it
,
read
Rev.
22.
and
2.
where
he
saith
,
In
the
middest
of
the
stre●ts
of
it
,
and
of
either
side
of
the
river
,
was
there
the
tre●
of
life
,
which
bare
twelve
maner
of
fruits
,
and
yielded
her
fruit
every
moneth
,
and
the
leaves
of
the
tre●
were
for
the
healing
of
the
nations
.
6
This
tree
of
Life
spoken
of
here
by
John
,
is
the
very
same
tree
of
Life
as
Moses
speaketh
of
Gen.
2.
and
9.
whe●●
h●
saith
,
That
the
tree
of
life
also
in
the
middest
of
the
garden
,
and
that
river
which
went
out
of
Eden
to
water
the
garden
,
which
parted
into
four
heads
,
I
d●●l●re
was
the
v●ry
s●me
river
as
John
speaketh
of
,
Revel
.
22.
and
2.
so
likewise
it
is
said
Gen.
5.
and
2.
So
he
drove
out
the
man
,
and
placed
at
the
East
of
the
Garden
of
Eden
,
Cherubims
,
and
a
flaming
Sword
which
turned
every
way
,
to
keep
the
way
of
the
Tree
of
Life
.
8
This
Tree
of
Life
as
Moses
speaketh
of
in
the
beginning
of
Genesis
,
is
the
very
same
Tree
of
Life
that
John
speaketh
of
at
the
latter
end
of
the
Revelation
▪
therefore
John
saith
,
Rev.
22.13
.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
th●
〈◇〉
,
the
first
and
the
last
.
So
verse
.
14.
Blessed
are
they
that
do
his
Comm●●●ments
,
that
they
may
have
right
to
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
may
enter
in
through
the
gates
into
the
City
.
And
the
river
which
Moses
spe●keth
of
in
Genesis
,
which
parted
into
four
heads
,
is
the
same
river
which
John
speaketh
of
Revel
.
22.2
.
9
Again
I
declare
that
the
tree
of
Life
which
is
spoken
of
in
so
many
places
of
Scripture
,
is
meant
the
very
person
of
God
,
from
whence
pr●●●eded
that
pure
River
of
Water
of
Life
clear
as
Chrystal
,
proceeded
out
of
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb
.
10
Which
Lamb
of
God
pr●ceeded
from
the
tree
of
Life
,
which
was
God
the
Father
which
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
Garden
,
so
that
this
Lamb
,
or
Son
of
God
proceeded
from
that
Tree
of
Life
which
was
God
the
Father
,
and
Creator
of
all
things
.
11
This
Tree
of
Life
begetting
himself
into
a
Son
,
or
a
Lamb
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
he
is
made
able
to
refresh
the
seed
of
his
own
body
,
which
is
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
with
that
Water
of
Life
which
is
pu●e
and
cle●r
●s
Chrystal
.
12
Therefore
saith
the
Scripture
,
speaking
to
Believers
,
Let
your
h●●rts
be
purified
by
Faith
,
which
must
be
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
;
for
there
is
no
Water
of
Life
but
what
proceedeth
from
this
Tree
of
Life
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Christ
to
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
John
4.
If
thou
hadst
known
the
gift
of
God
,
and
who
it
is
that
asketh
,
thou
would●
〈…〉
me
,
and
I
would
have
given
thee
Water
of
Life
,
or
,
Living
Water
,
which
made
the
wom●n
to
marvel
from
whence
he
should
have
that
Water
,
he
having
no
pitcher
or
pot
to
draw
any
water
out
of
the
Well
:
she
could
not
conceive
that
he
had
any
Water
of
Life
in
himself
.
13
Therefore
said
he
to
the
woman
again
,
that
whosoever
shall
drink
of
the
water
that
I
shall
giv●
him
,
shall
be
in
him
a
Well
of
Water
springing
up
into
●ternal
Life
:
So
that
it
be
may
clear
unto
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
that
this
Jesus
was
that
very
Tree
of
Life
from
whence
that
〈◇〉
River
of
Water
clear
as
Chrystal
proceeded
,
which
John
and
Moses
speaketh
of
.
14
So
that
the
drinking
of
one
draught
of
this
Water
of
Life
,
it
doth
alay
the
thirst
of
a
man
for
ever
,
because
the
receiving
of
one
drop
of
this
Water
into
the
spirit
or
heart
of
man
,
it
proc●reth
a
Well
which
is
always
springing
up
until
it
be
sprung
into
eternity
.
15
So
that
a
man
shall
never
thirst
no
more
after
the
forgiveness
of
his
sins
,
nor
after
eternal
Life
;
because
he
hath
eternal
Life
abiding
in
him
,
because
this
Water
of
Life
which
proceeded
from
the
Tree
of
Life
is
as
a
Well
springing
up
continually
.
16
So
that
a
man
never
thirsts
more
after
the
forgiveness
of
his
sins
,
as
aforesaid
,
nor
after
eternal
life
,
because
the
assurances
of
it
doth
abide
in
him
which
doth
proceed
from
this
Water
of
life
,
which
is
as
a
Well
springing
in
him
continually
.
CHAP.
XX
.
NOw
I
have
opened
somewhat
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
both
of
the
form
and
the
nature
of
it
,
as
hath
been
opened
at
large
before
,
where
I
●reat
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
there
I
shewed
how
that
the
Commission
of
Mos●s
which
was
of
the
Law
,
it
came
forth
of
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
:
and
now
I
shall
shew
that
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
proceeded
from
the
Tree
of
Life
which
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
Garden
;
But
before
I
come
to
open
the
Commission
of
Jesus
which
proceeded
from
the
Tree
of
Life
,
I
●●●ll
speak
a
word
or
two
of
that
saying
,
Gen.
3.24
.
So
he
drov●
〈…〉
he
placed
at
the
east
of
the
Garden
of
Eden
Cherubims
and
a
fla●●ing
sword
,
which
turn●●
every
way
,
to
keep
th●●ay
of
the
Tree
of
Life
.
2
I
shall
not
trouble
my self
nor
the
Reader
,
with
the
Garden
,
nor
the
place
,
whether
it
was
in
the
east
or
west
part
of
the
●●rth
,
nor
with
the
name
Eden
;
i●
〈…〉
●o
Scripture
〈◇〉
to
go
to
p●
〈…〉
●●●●ssary
to
be
known
;
is
this
,
what
is
me●
〈…〉
●●●ming
sword
which
turned
●very
rod
to
k●ep
the
way
●f
●he
Tree
of
Life
.
3
I
declare
by
the
Spirit
of
Revelati●●
,
That
these
Che●●bims
were
two
Angels
,
which
ha●
〈…〉
●he
●●me
and
ti●●e
of
Angels
,
for
th●
〈…〉
names
of
Angels
,
as
there
is
in
the
office
of
Angels
therefor●
〈…〉
s●id
,
〈◇〉
Michael
●nd
his
●ngels
fought
with
t●
〈…〉
that
D●●gon
was
the
head
angel
of
Re●son
,
〈…〉
●●lled
his
angels
,
they
all
proceeding
from
that
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
.
4
And
Michael
was
Christ
,
and
the
Seed
of
Faith
are
his
Angels
,
which
proceeded
from
the
Tree
of
Life
:
And
by
these
two
Seeds
which
are
called
Angels
,
is
that
great
battel
fought
under
these
two
Heads
,
Michael
,
that
is
God
and
his
Seed
:
the
Dragon
,
that
is
the
Devil
and
his
seed
;
and
this
battel
is
fought
with
the
two
Seeds
,
according
to
that
saying
of
God
,
I
will
put
enmity
between
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
and
the
seed
of
the
Woman
.
5
Also
there
are
Angels
that
are
called
Arch-angels
,
and
other
Angels
which
have
not
this
title
given
to
them
:
there
are
also
Seraphims
and
Cherubims
which
do
continually
cry
,
Holy
,
holy
Lord
God
of
Sabbath
,
that
is
,
of
rest
.
6
Now
these
Cherubims
,
I
declare
they
are
no
other
but
two
Angels
,
which
were
of
the
same
nature
or
seed
as
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
was
of
:
for
this
serpent
or
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
was
as
glorious
a
person
before
he
became
mortal
,
as
any
of
them
Cherubims
were
,
though
they
were
great
in
power
,
and
glorio●s
in
person
.
7
So
likewise
was
that
Serpent
or
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
he
was
as
glorious
when
he
said
to
the
woman
,
you
shall
become
as
Gods
knowing
good
and
evil
,
though
his
name
and
title
was
changed
from
an
Angel
,
or
Cherubim
,
to
a
serpent
or
a
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
but
his
person
or
form
was
not
changed
at
that
time
present
.
8
So
that
those
Cherubims
which
had
the
flaming
sword
,
which
turned
every
way
to
keep
the
way
of
the
tree
of
Life
,
I
declare
that
they
were
two
Angels
of
light
,
which
had
the
same
law
of
Reason
written
in
their
seed
or
natures
,
as
the
serpent
or
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
had
〈◇〉
his
nature
o●
seed
.
●
Notwithstanding
their
na●es
&
●ithes
we●●
changed
,
and
so
called
Cherubims
,
which
h●d
the
fl●ming
sword
which
turned
every
way
,
and
this
flaming
sword
which
turned
every
way
,
was
that
very
Law
of
Reason
which
was
written
in
the
Angels
and
Cherubims
nature
,
which
is
called
the
moral
Law
,
or
the
Law
of
Moses
.
10
Therefore
Moses
acting
his
Commission
in
the
person
of
the
Cherubims
,
or
Angels
,
by
giving
forth
that
moral
Law
which
was
written
in
the
pure
nature
of
Reason
,
which
was
in
the
Angels
nature
,
which
after
the
seed
of
Reason
was
fallen
from
that
purity
,
whi●h
was
in
its
nature
,
11
Then
came
forth
that
pure
Law
,
which
was
written
in
the
Angels
and
Cherubims
nature
,
which
pure
Law
of
Moses
became
a
flaming
Sword
,
which
turned
every
way
,
to
keep
the
way
of
the
tree
of
Life
.
12
For
I
declare
that
this
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
which
is
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
the
Angels
nature
fallen
,
it
would
not
suffer
any
of
the
Seed
of
the
tree
of
Life
,
not
to
live
here
in
his
kingdom
,
were
it
not
for
that
flaming
sword
,
which
is
the
letter
of
the
Law
which
turneth
every
way
.
13
So
that
when
Reason
would
kill
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
lasheth
into
the
conscience
of
Reason
,
whereby
Reason
is
afraid
of
being
hanged
and
damned
to
eternity
.
14
So
in
other
cases
,
as
theft
and
adultery
,
defraud
,
deceit
,
and
persecution
for
conscience
sake
,
and
the
like
;
these
and
such
like
things
keep
men
off
from
the
Tree
of
Life
,
and
the
letter
of
the
Law
being
that
flaming
Sword
that
turneth
every
way
▪
For
let
Reason
turn
which
way
he
will
,
the
Law
will
turn
with
him
,
not
onely
to
the
death
of
this
Life
,
but
to
death
eternal
,
which
is
the
second
death
,
because
the
Law
will
burn
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
which
will
never
be
quenched
.
15
You
that
have
a
spiritual
understanding
,
may
see
what
this
flaming
Sword
is
,
even
the
Law
of
Moses
which
was
written
in
the
Angels
and
Cherubims
nature
,
which
Moses
Commission
came
forth
o●
he
being
the
Law-giver
,
as
hath
been
shewed
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
NOw
I
shall
return
again
to
shew
th●t
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
came
forth
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
as
John
saith
,
Revel
.
22.
and
2.
The
Tree
of
Life
which
bar●
twelve
manner
of
fruit
,
and
yielding
her
fruit
every
month
,
and
the
leaves
of
the
Tree
were
for
the
healing
of
the
nations
.
2
This
Jesus
was
that
Tree
of
Life
,
which
bare
twelve
manner
of
fruit
,
because
he
proceeded
from
that
Tree
of
Life
,
according
to
that
saying
of
his
,
I
proceeded
from
the
Father
,
and
as
the
Father
hath
Life
in
himself
,
so
hath
the
Son
Life
in
himself
,
and
hath
power
to
give
Life
to
whomsoever
he
will
.
3
And
this
Jesus
that
was
that
Tree
of
Life
,
in
immortality
and
glory
,
is
now
become
the
Tree
of
Life
in
mortality
and
shame
;
for
it
was
not
necessary
,
neither
could
it
be
,
that
the
Tree
of
Life
in
the
state
of
immortality
and
glory
,
could
be
a
Commissioner
to
speak
unto
men
which
are
mortal
.
4
Therefore
Moses
which
was
a
mortal
man
,
was
commissionated
to
act
his
part
on
the
stage
of
this
world
,
in
the
person
of
the
Tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
or
of
the
Angel
.
5
Therefore
the
Law
is
said
to
be
given
by
the
disposition
of
Angels
,
because
Moses
acted
in
the
person
of
the
Angels
,
in
giving
forth
that
Law
which
was
written
in
the
Angels
nature
.
6
So
likewise
Christ
,
he
proceeding
from
the
Tree
of
Life
,
which
was
immortal
and
glorious
,
he
became
absolute
pure
mortality
,
whereby
he
might
become
capable
to
be
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
Commission
proceeded
from
that
Tree
of
Life
,
he
being
that
Tree
of
Life
himself
.
7
Which
brought
forth
twelve
maner
of
fruits
,
which
twelve
maner
of
fruits
were
the
twelve
Apostles
,
which
should
be
witnesses
unto
his
death
and
resurrection
.
8
And
they
were
called
twelve
maner
of
fruits
,
in
respect
of
the
diversity
of
gifts
,
which
those
twelve
Apostles
should
have
,
differing
one
from
the
other
,
yet
all
of
one
Faith
and
one
doctrine
.
9
Also
these
twelve
had
their
Commission
from
this
Tree
of
Life
which
was
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
Christ
did
promise
to
send
,
which
did
invest
these
twelve
apostles
with
several
gifts
,
as
aforesaid
,
10
Now
these
twelve
Apostles
were
that
twelve
maner
of
fruits
which
the
Tree
of
Life
did
bare
,
and
yielded
her
fruit
every
month
,
and
the
leaves
were
for
the
healing
of
the
Nations
.
11
Every
month
is
spoken
with
relation
to
the
twelve
Apostles
,
there
being
twelve
of
them
,
as
there
is
months
in
the
year
,
th●y
should
exercise
the
gift
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
sate
upon
ea●h
of
them
as
of
fire
,
which
was
their
Commission
,
so
a●
that
some
fruit
of
Faith
and
Love
to
God
,
should
be
brought
forth
by
their
doctrine
every
month
,
and
that
doctrine
of
Faith
and
Love
,
to
the
death
and
resurrection
of
Christ
,
should
be
as
the
leaves
of
the
Tree
of
Life
to
heal
the
Nations
.
12
And
this
was
fulfilled
in
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
,
Luke
24.49
.
Behold
I
send
the
promise
of
my
Father
unto
you
,
but
tarry
ye
in
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
until
you
be
ind●ed
with
power
from
on
high
.
13
This
did
Christ
speak
after
his
resurrection
to
the
eleven
Apostles
,
therefore
you
shall
find
,
Acts
1.26
.
that
Mathias
was
chosen
to
make
up
the
twelve
;
so
that
he
,
with
the
other
eleven
Apostles
,
might
receive
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
was
their
Commission
,
as
Christ
had
promised
before
his
Ascension
,
as
in
Acts
2.2
,
3
,
4.
And
there
appeared
unto
them
cloven
tongues
like
as
of
fire
,
and
it
sate
upon
each
of
them
.
14
You
are
to
take
notice
of
this
,
that
those
cloven
tongues
sate
upon
no
other
but
upon
the
twelve
Apostles
,
and
they
were
all
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
began
to
speak
with
other
tongues
,
as
the
Spirit
gave
them
utterance
.
15
And
this
was
their
Commission
that
was
given
by
Jesus
Christ
when
he
was
risen
from
the
dead
,
but
confirmed
upon
them
when
he
was
ascended
,
in
that
he
sent
the
holy
Ghost
upon
those
twelve
Apostles
,
according
to
the
promise
of
Christ
which
he
had
declared
before
,
when
he
bad
them
stay
at
Jerusalem
until
they
were
endued
with
power
from
on
high
.
16
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
have
Faith
in
a
Commission
,
that
these
twelve
Apostles
are
those
twelve
maner
of
fruits
which
the
Tree
of
Life
did
bare
.
17
And
they
may
be
said
to
be
twelve
maner
of
fruits
,
in
respect
of
the
diversity
of
gifts
which
those
twelve
Apostles
had
,
differing
one
from
the
other
,
yet
all
of
them
joyning
in
one
doctrine
concerning
Jesus
being
the
Son
of
God
,
and
all
those
several
gifts
proceeding
from
the
Tree
of
Life
.
18
Out
of
which
came
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
which
should
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
according
to
that
saying
of
John
the
Baptist
,
he
speaking
concerning
Christ
which
should
come
after
him
,
he
should
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
.
19
Yet
Christ
did
not
baptize
any
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
not
while
he
was
in
the
state
of
mortality
,
not
until
such
time
as
he
was
ascended
,
which
was
performed
and
made
good
according
to
his
promise
to
his
Apostles
,
which
was
performed
when
as
those
cloven
tongues
sate
upon
each
of
them
as
of
fire
,
then
were
they
indued
with
power
from
on
high
.
20
And
by
vertue
of
this
power
,
they
did
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
which
may
be
said
that
Christ
did
do
,
because
he
gave
them
that
power
.
21
Therefore
saith
he
to
his
disciples
before
they
were
made
Apostles
,
It
is
expedient
that
I
go
away
,
else
the
Comforter
will
not
come
;
but
if
I
go
away
,
I
will
send
him
,
and
he
shall
convince
the
world
of
sin
,
of
righteousness
,
and
of
judgement
.
22
And
this
is
that
Commission
that
I
will
send
that
shall
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
both
ways
a
fire
;
love
and
joy
in
the
seed
of
Faith
;
and
a
fiery
wrath
&
pain
in
the
seed
of
reason
:
and
this
may
be
said
to
be
the
baptism
of
Christ
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
because
the
Commission
of
the
holy
Ghost
was
given
by
him
after
his
Death
,
Resurrection
and
Ascension
.
23
You
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
understand
,
that
all
spiritual
Commissions
cometh
from
heaven
,
as
you
may
perceive
by
that
Question
that
Christ
did
ask
the
Jews
,
Was
the
baptism
of
John
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
which
they
could
,
or
would
not
answer
,
as
you
may
read
the
cause
why
.
24
Again
,
though
Christ
gave
his
disciples
a
Commission
,
while
he
was
on
this
side
of
the
heavens
,
yet
those
his
Apostles
could
do
no
miracles
,
neither
could
they
cast
out
devils
;
until
he
was
ascended
;
so
that
the
power
of
their
Commission
it
must
come
from
heaven
,
therefore
if
any
man
pretend
a
spiritual
Commission
,
and
hath
it
not
from
heaven
,
it
will
be
but
of
little
worth
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
BEfore
I
speak
any
further
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
or
the
Olive
Tree
,
I
shall
speak
something
concerning
the
seven
Churches
Ministery
,
they
having
no
Commission
from
God
.
2
The
seven
Churches
are
these
:
the
Roman
Catholick
,
the
Episcopal
,
Presbytery
,
Independent
,
Baptist
,
Ranter
,
and
Quaker
:
the
Ministery
of
all
these
do
pretend
a
Commission
from
God
,
yet
none
of
them
knoweth
the
true
God
,
nor
the
right
Devil
,
nor
the
nature
of
Angels
,
nor
the
rise
of
the
two
Seeds
,
nor
any
one
true
principle
or
foundation
of
Faith
.
3
Yet
all
the
seven
Churches
are
at
strife
one
with
the
other
,
about
their
worshipping
of
God
,
yet
they
have
all
one
God
,
and
all
one
Devil
,
nay
there
is
no
difference
in
their
God
and
Devil
,
not
from
the
dark
Roman
Catholick
,
to
the
light
Quaker
.
4
Yet
every
one
of
these
Churches
hath
gotten
some
more
light
one
then
the
other
,
so
that
every
childe
condemns
his
father
,
thinking
that
his
father
was
dark
and
ignorant
,
but
he
is
light
&
knowing
.
5
As
thus
:
The
Roman
Catholick
was
the
first
that
did
ensue
after
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
wherein
the
Apostles
Commission
was
quite
persecuted
out
of
the
world
;
and
the
Roman
Catholick
getting
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
letter
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
which
was
their
Commissions
,
have
undertook
to
be
Ministers
of
Christ
.
6
Also
this
letter
of
the
Scriptures
hath
been
given
by
this
Roman
Catholick
,
to
the
other
six
Churches
,
whereby
they
have
taken
upon
them
to
be
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
without
a
Commission
from
God
7
But
it
will
be
said
to
all
the
Ministery
of
the
seven
Churches
in
that
great
and
notable
Day
,
Depart
from
me
ye
workers
of
iniquity
,
I
know
you
not
.
As
if
Christ
should
say
,
I
sent
you
not
;
I
sent
my
Apostles
,
and
whom
my
Apostles
did
send
,
I
know
and
own
:
but
you
having
got
the
letter
of
their
Commission
,
you
make
a
trade
of
it
,
and
say
that
you
are
Ministers
of
Christ
,
when
as
I
sent
you
not
,
neither
had
you
any
Commission
from
me
so
to
do
.
8
But
there
is
some
of
these
seven
Churches
which
have
their
Commission
neither
from
Heaven
,
nor
from
men
;
therefore
I
shall
shew
how
the●●
seven
Churches
proceeded
one
from
the
other
.
9
First
the
Roman
Catholick
proceeding
presently
after
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
which
is
the
Father
,
or
rather
the
great
Grandfather
of
all
the
other
six
Churches
.
10
The
Episcopacy
,
or
Protestant
,
is
the
first-born
son
of
the
Roman
Catholick
,
&
he
is
somewhat
more
enlightned
then
his
father
.
11
The
Presbytery
is
somewhat
more
enlightned
then
the
Episcopacy
,
and
the
Independents
light
is
more
moderate
then
the
Presbytery
,
&
the
Baptists
are
more
enlightned
in
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
then
the
other
four
afore-mentioned
;
for
if
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
were
a
sufficient
ground
to
make
a
man
a
Minister
of
Gospel-ordinances
,
then
the
Baptist
Ministery
would
be
the
truest
of
all
.
12
The
ministery
of
the
Ranters
for
the
most
part
proceeded
from
the
Baptist
;
and
the
Ranters
were
that
Capernaum
which
were
exalted
up
to
heaven
,
for
they
were
got
so
high
,
that
they
had
found
light
and
darkness
to
be
all
one
,
sin
and
Righteousness
,
God
and
Devil
,
to
be
all
one
;
so
that
he
that
could
not
act
sin
as
no
sin
,
could
not
be
free
from
sin
.
13
And
the
Quakers
being
the
seventh
and
last
Church
,
which
for
the
most
part
of
them
they
proceed
from
the
Ranters
:
for
I
know
many
of
them
that
were
Ranters
in
the
practice
,
and
others
in
judgement
and
not
in
practice
.
14
And
these
Quakers
are
the
seventh
and
last
Angel
that
will
sound
before
the
great
and
notable
day
come
,
this
being
the
purest
Angel
that
will
sound
,
because
they
have
got
their
God
within
them
,
whereby
they
seem
to
be
more
pure
,
and
more
enlightned
,
then
all
the
other
six
Churches
,
yet
all
these
Churches
proceed
one
out
of
the
other
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
NOw
I
have
shewed
how
these
seven
Churches
did
proceed
one
from
the
other
,
and
none
of
them
hath
a
Commission
from
heaven
,
and
there
is
but
four
of
these
seven
that
have
their
Commission
from
men
,
that
is
,
the
Roman
Catholick
,
Episcopacy
,
Presbytery
,
and
Independent
,
these
four
have
their
Commission
from
man
.
2
Because
these
are
chosen
by
the
Magistrates
power
;
therefore
the
Magistante
hath
appointed
and
ordained
maintenance
for
them
.
3
But
the
other
three
have
no
Commission
,
neither
from
God
,
nor
from
man
;
therefore
the
Magistrate
taketh
no
care
to
provide
any
maintenance
for
them
,
neither
to
preserve
them
in
their
publick
worship
,
they
taking
upon
them
to
preach
from
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
were
other
mens
Commissions
which
are
dead
.
4
For
these
three
Churches
,
namely
,
the
Baptist
,
Ranter
,
and
Quaker
,
having
got
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
were
other
mens
Commissions
:
they
take
upon
them
,
even
as
those
vagabond
Jews
,
sons
of
Sceva
the
Priest
did
,
to
cast
out
devils
in
the
name
of
Jesus
whom
Paul
preached
.
5
So
likewise
doth
the
Baptist
take
upon
them
to
administer
Gospel-ordinances
,
because
they
finde
in
the
letter
that
Paul
,
and
Peter
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
did
by
vertue
of
their
Commission
;
therefore
these
Baptists
would
set
up
a
Ministry
according
to
the
Apostles
letter
,
when
as
the
spirit
and
power
is
gone
out
of
it
.
6
So
likewise
the
Ranter
and
Quaker
,
they
have
nothing
to
prove
their
Ministry
,
but
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
,
and
that
makes
them
to
be
as
far
off
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
right
devil
,
as
any
of
the
other
.
7
Therefore
the
Ministry
of
the
Ranters
doth
hold
forth
God
to
be
an
infinite
,
vast
,
incomprehensible
Spirit
,
that
fills
all
places
and
things
with
his
presence
,
so
that
there
is
nothing
acted
or
done
,
whether
it
be
good
or
evil
,
but
God
doth
it
.
8
And
from
this
wicked
imagination
cometh
that
doctrine
of
the
Ranters
,
who
say
light
and
darkness
,
God
and
devil
,
are
all
one
.
9
It
is
,
because
they
have
nothing
but
the
bare
letter
of
the
Scripture
;
therefore
they
will
quote
such
places
of
Scripture
as
these
,
where
it
saith
;
I
create
light
,
and
I
create
darkness
,
and
I
will
make
darkness
light
before
thee
:
And
,
Is
there
any
evil
in
the
city
,
and
I
have
not
done
it
?
These
,
and
such
like
places
,
doth
the
Ministry
of
the
Ranters
make
use
of
.
10
And
as
for
the
Ministry
of
the
Quakers
,
which
is
the
seventh
and
last
Angel
,
till
time
be
no
more
,
neither
have
they
any
Commission
from
God
nor
man
,
not
to
go
forth
as
Ministers
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
.
11
But
all
the
Commission
they
have
,
is
from
that
Light
within
them
,
which
Light
within
a
man
,
never
was
,
nor
never
will
be
a
sufficient
ground
to
make
a
man
a
Messenger
,
or
Minister
of
God
;
but
he
must
have
his
Commission
from
something
without
him
.
12
Either
from
a
Spiritual
and
Eternal
God
,
or
else
from
a
natural
,
mortal
man
:
and
if
he
have
his
Commission
from
a
Spiritual
God
without
him
,
then
is
he
made
a
Minister
of
the
Spirit
,
and
not
of
the
Letter
;
and
if
he
have
his
Commission
from
man
,
then
is
he
a
Minister
of
the
Letter
,
and
not
of
the
Spirit
.
13
But
the
Quakers
have
no
Commission
from
God
nor
man
,
but
from
that
Light
within
them
,
which
Light
within
a
man
,
though
it
were
able
to
remove
mountains
,
and
work
miracles
,
and
could
give
the
true
interpretation
of
Scripture
,
yet
it
is
not
sufficient
to
make
a
man
a
Prophet
,
Minister
,
or
Messenger
of
the
Lord
.
14
For
if
the
Light
within
a
man
were
a
sufficient
ground
to
commissionate
a
man
to
be
a
Prophet
,
Minister
,
or
Messenger
of
God
,
then
would
there
be
more
Ministers
,
then
people
to
hear
them
.
15
For
all
people
have
a
light
within
them
,
little
or
much
;
and
though
it
be
never
so
small
,
yet
it
is
the
Light
within
him
;
and
why
may
not
he
be
as
true
a
commissionated
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
as
he
whose
light
is
in
a
greater
measure
?
16
And
this
is
the
very
cause
why
so
many
doth
exercise
the
office
of
the
Ministry
in
all
the
seven
Churches
;
for
the
Magistrate
doth
ordain
so
many
by
his
Authority
,
having
Commissions
,
to
be
Ministers
of
the
Letter
.
17
Others
from
their
notional
wit
from
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
doth
conceive
that
they
have
as
good
a
Commission
from
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
,
as
they
have
which
have
their
Commission
from
man
.
18
And
the
Quaker
thinks
that
his
Light
within
him
,
is
a
better
Commission
,
and
more
true
,
then
any
of
the
other
.
29
These
are
the
grounds
that
there
are
such
a
multitude
of
Ministers
,
and
Messengers
of
Christ
in
all
the
seven
Churches
,
yet
not
one
true
commissionated
Minister
of
Christ
not
in
all
the
seven
Churches
.
20
This
do
I
know
to
be
true
,
being
one
of
the
chosen
Witnesses
,
and
Prophets
of
this
last
age
that
ever
shall
speak
in
his
name
,
by
vertue
of
a
Commission
from
God
.
CHAP.
XXIIII
.
NOw
I
shall
speak
something
more
concerning
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
which
came
forth
of
the
tree
of
Life
,
which
bare
twelve
maner
of
fruits
.
2
Read
John
15.5
.
where
Christ
saith
unto
his
Disciples
,
I
am
the
Vine
,
ye
are
the
Br●nches
,
his
meaning
is
plain
,
that
he
spake
to
no
other
but
to
his
Apostles
,
which
were
called
at
that
time
Disciples
,
because
they
had
not
received
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
was
their
Commission
,
as
you
shall
finde
in
the
14.
of
John
,
and
the
26.
verse
,
where
it
is
thus
written
,
But
the
Comforter
,
which
is
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whom
the
Father
will
send
in
my
name
,
he
shall
teach
you
all
things
,
and
bring
all
things
to
your
rememberance
which
I
have
told
you
.
So
John
15.
●6
.
But
when
that
Comforter
shall
come
,
whom
I
will
send
unto
you
from
the
Father
,
even
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
which
proceeded
of
the
Father
,
he
shall
testifie
of
me
.
So
in
the
27.
verse
,
And
ye
shall
witness
,
because
ye
have
been
with
me
from
the
beginning
.
4
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
have
faith
in
a
Commission
,
that
this
Holy
Ghost
,
or
Spirit
of
truth
,
which
was
the
Apostles
Commission
,
it
proceeded
from
the
Father
,
which
Christ
did
promise
to
send
after
he
was
ascended
.
5
Because
he
could
not
give
any
Commission
whilest
he
was
in
the
state
of
mortality
;
therefore
he
telleth
his
Disciples
so
oft
,
that
it
was
expedient
for
him
to
go
away
,
else
the
Comforter
would
not
come
.
5
Neither
can
any
man
have
a
Spiritual
Commission
,
except
he
have
it
from
heaven
;
neither
was
that
Commission
given
to
any
,
but
to
those
Disciples
that
were
with
him
from
the
beginning
,
they
onely
should
be
witnesses
unto
him
;
and
it
was
them
onely
that
Christ
bad
stay
at
Jerusalem
until
they
were
endued
with
power
from
on
high
.
6
Which
power
was
the
Commission
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
which
was
given
when
those
cloven
tongues
sate
upon
each
of
them
,
as
of
fire
;
and
then
was
fulfilled
that
saying
of
John
the
Baptist
,
I
baptize
you
with
water
,
but
he
that
cometh
after
me
,
shall
baptize
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
with
fire
.
7
Which
was
not
fulfilled
until
the
time
which
Christ
did
give
the
Apostles
their
Commission
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
was
when
those
cloven
tongues
sate
upon
each
of
them
,
as
of
fire
.
8
And
this
Holy
Ghost
should
convince
the
world
of
sin
,
of
righteousness
,
and
of
judgement
:
Of
sin
,
because
they
did
not
believe
in
him
:
of
righteousness
,
because
he
went
to
the
Father
;
of
judgement
,
because
the
prince
of
this
world
is
judged
.
The
meaning
of
Christs
words
was
this
,
That
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
was
the
Apostles
Commission
,
should
have
such
power
and
authority
,
that
it
should
convince
the
world
of
that
sin
of
unbelief
,
which
was
fulfilled
in
the
Apostles
Commission
,
as
you
may
find
Acts
7.51
.
9
Where
Steven
being
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
he
received
by
the
laying
on
of
the
Apostles
hands
,
which
made
Steven
go
forth
with
great
power
and
authority
,
to
the
convincing
of
the
Jews
of
their
unbelief
,
in
that
they
resisted
the
holy
Ghost
as
their
fathers
did
;
for
which
of
the
Prophets
did
not
their
fathers
persecute
and
put
to
death
?
and
therein
they
resisted
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
Prophets
.
10
And
these
their
children
resisted
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
Son
of
God
,
by
calling
the
holy
Spirit
in
him
a
Devil
,
by
which
he
did
those
great
miracles
;
&
not
onely
so
,
but
they
persecuted
and
put
to
death
the
Lord
of
Life
,
even
as
their
fathers
had
done
the
Prophets
.
11
They
being
betrayers
and
murderers
of
the
Just
One
,
whom
the
Prophets
had
foretold
of
,
which
by
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
Steven
,
they
were
cut
to
the
heart
,
and
did
gnash
upon
him
with
their
teeth
.
12
So
in
Acts
2.14
.
Peter
standing
up
with
the
Eleven
,
lift
up
his
voice
,
saying
,
Now
is
fullfilled
those
sayings
of
the
Prophets
,
in
the
foretelling
of
the
coming
of
the
Just
One
,
and
of
the
giving
of
the
Commission
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
13
So
Acts
2.36
.
this
Just
One
was
made
both
Lord
and
Christ
:
this
Jesus
I
say
,
whom
you
have
crucified
:
which
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
Steven
,
and
Peter
,
and
the
eleven
Apostles
,
were
so
powerful
in
the
convincing
of
sin
,
that
it
made
some
gnash
upon
them
with
their
teeth
,
and
others
to
cry
out
,
Men
and
brethren
,
what
shall
we
do
to
be
saved
?
14
But
those
that
gnashed
upon
Steven
with
their
teeth
,
and
persecuted
the
Apostles
;
these
I
say
,
were
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
their
convincement
was
in
wrath
to
their
eternal
damnation
.
15
But
those
that
cryed
out
,
what
shall
we
do
to
be
saved
?
their
convincement
was
in
mercy
,
to
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
;
therefore
those
which
did
believe
the
Apostles
declaration
,
were
baptized
with
water
in
the
Name
of
Jesus
Christ
.
16
Which
Ordinance
of
Baptism
with
water
,
did
belong
onely
to
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
and
for
the
most
part
of
them
that
were
baptized
with
water
in
their
Commission
,
but
they
were
also
baptized
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
according
to
John
the
Baptist's
words
which
he
said
of
Christ
:
17
And
at
this
time
was
fulfilled
that
saying
,
He
shall
baptize
you
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
:
for
none
could
give
the
holy
Ghost
but
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
he
could
not
give
it
himself
until
such
time
as
he
was
ascended
up
into
heaven
,
as
aforesaid
.
Therefore
he
saith
,
It
is
expedient
that
I
go
away
,
else
the
Comforter
will
not
come
;
and
I
will
send
the
holy
Ghost
in
my
name
,
and
he
shall
convince
the
world
of
sin
,
&c.
18
So
that
you
may
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
these
two
things
:
First
,
that
the
Baptism
of
the
holy
Ghost
and
fire
came
onely
from
Jesus
Christ
,
according
to
the
words
of
John
the
Baptist
:
Secondly
,
that
Christ
could
not
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
,
not
in
the
state
of
mortality
.
19
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
can
discern
the
difference
between
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
was
of
the
Law
,
and
of
Jesus
,
that
was
of
the
Gospel
;
and
that
all
spiritual
Commissions
cometh
from
Heaven
,
whereof
two
is
past
,
and
the
third
will
come
anon
:
but
I
shall
speak
of
that
in
the
last
place
,
because
it
is
last
in
order
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
ANd
this
Commission
of
the
Apostles
came
forth
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
which
was
the
very
person
of
God
himself
;
therefore
you
shall
read
in
many
places
of
Scripture
,
that
men
are
called
Trees
,
and
God
is
called
a
Tree
,
and
the
devil
or
Angel
is
called
a
Tree
;
therefore
men
are
called
Tall
Cedars
of
Lebanon
;
so
Math
.
24.
speaking
to
the
Jews
,
Now
also
is
the
ax
laid
to
the
root
of
the
tree
,
and
every
tree
that
bringeth
not
forth
good
fruit
,
is
hewn
down
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
So
Jer
.
11.16
.
there
the
men
of
Israel
and
Judah
are
called
,
A
green
Olive
Tree
,
though
they
were
both
reproved
by
the
Prophet
Jeremiah
for
their
great
idolatry
,
with
judgements
declared
against
them
,
as
you
may
read
in
that
Chapter
.
2
Likewise
in
the
19
verse
,
and
there
the
Prophet
Jeremiah
is
called
a
Tree
,
he
speaking
being
a
Commissionated
Prophet
,
in
the
person
of
Christ
,
therefore
he
saith
,
I
was
like
a
Lamb
,
or
an
Ox
that
is
brought
to
the
slaughter
,
and
I
knew
not
that
they
had
devised
devices
against
me
,
saying
,
Let
us
destroy
the
tree
with
the
fruit
thereof
,
and
let
us
cut
him
off
from
the
land
of
the
living
,
that
his
name
may
be
no
more
remembred
.
That
is
,
let
us
destroy
the
person
of
the
Prophet
and
the
fruit
thereof
,
which
fruit
was
the
doctrine
or
rightous
declaration
of
the
Prophet
,
which
is
called
the
fruit
of
the
tree
.
3
So
that
they
might
hear
no
more
reproof
of
their
wicked
idolatry
and
worshipping
of
graven
images
,
therefore
the
Rulers
of
Israel
and
Judah
had
devised
how
they
might
destroy
the
Prophet
and
his
doctrine
,
which
was
the
tree
and
the
fruit
thereof
.
4
So
Rom.
11.17
.
the
Apostle
speaking
there
of
the
Gentiles
being
taken
out
of
the
wild
Olive
Tree
,
and
ingrafted
into
the
good
or
true
Olive
Tree
:
That
wild
Olive
Tree
is
the
state
of
nature
or
reason
;
the
devil
which
is
wilde
by
nature
,
signifying
that
Reason
is
that
wild
olive
tree
,
from
whence
cometh
that
which
is
called
pure
,
or
impure
reason
in
man
.
5
So
likewise
that
good
Olive
tree
which
the
Gentiles
were
ingrafted
into
by
Faith
,
was
the
very
person
of
Christ
,
whose
nature
was
all
Faith
,
which
is
all
power
.
6
Therefore
it
is
by
Faith
that
a
man
is
ingrafted
into
the
good
Olive
tree
,
and
so
he
receiveth
of
the
sap
and
fatness
which
proceedeth
from
the
root
of
the
good
Olive
tree
.
7
So
Christ
is
called
a
Vine
,
a
Door
,
the
Way
,
the
Truth
,
and
the
Life
,
all
which
doth
proceed
from
the
Tree
of
Life
which
bare
twelve
maner
of
fruits
,
and
this
is
that
Tree
of
Life
which
Moses
speaketh
of
,
Gen.
3.
and
John
,
Rev.
22.2
.
and
in
many
other
places
:
also
this
is
that
good
Olive
tree
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
,
Rom.
11.24
.
8
And
this
is
that
other
Olive
tree
and
Candlestick
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
:
that
is
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
which
was
given
by
Jesus
Christ
,
is
called
An
Olive
tree
and
Candlestick
,
because
it
proceeded
from
the
Tree
of
Life
,
which
was
the
person
of
God
.
9
So
likewise
did
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
proceed
from
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
,
he
acting
his
part
in
that
seed
,
and
so
the
Law
of
Moses
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
one
of
those
two
Olive
trees
and
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
.
10
They
are
called
two
Candlesticks
,
because
there
was
no
true
spiritual
heavenly
light
to
be
seen
or
walked
in
at
that
time
,
but
by
the
light
which
was
declared
by
those
two
Commissions
,
they
being
as
Candlesticks
to
hold
that
for
the
heavenly
light
,
which
is
the
Candle
of
the
Lord
to
inlighten
the
two
seeds
,
which
is
Faith
and
Reason
which
those
five
wise
Virgins
,
and
the
five
foolish
,
did
signifie
,
and
that
oyl
that
was
in
the
wise
virgins
lamps
,
did
signifie
the
seed
of
the
Tree
of
Life
who
had
Faith
in
their
hearts
,
which
was
as
oyl
in
their
lamps
,
to
light
them
into
that
eternal
bliss
.
11
But
the
seed
of
Reason
,
the
five
foolish
virgins
,
had
lamps
,
that
is
,
hearts
;
but
had
no
oyl
,
that
is
,
no
Faith
;
therefore
no
heavenly
light
,
that
is
,
they
received
no
Faith
by
the
declaration
of
these
two
Commissions
,
therefore
Reason
,
the
foolish
virgins
,
could
not
enter
into
the
Mariage-Feast
,
that
is
,
to
live
in
the
presence
of
the
Bridegroom
the
eternal
God
for
ever
and
ever
,
but
had
the
door
shut
upon
them
,
and
bid
to
go
and
buy
oyl
when
it
was
too
late
;
for
before
they
could
come
again
the
doors
were
shut
.
12
That
is
,
if
men
do
not
believe
while
a
Commission
is
in
being
,
and
so
have
oyl
in
his
lamp
which
may
burn
all
his
life
long
,
so
that
when
the
Candlestick
of
their
Commissions
is
taken
away
,
they
may
have
oyl
in
their
lamps
,
that
is
,
Faith
in
their
hearts
,
which
will
be
as
a
fountain
of
oyl
in
their
lamps
,
to
supply
their
light
,
so
that
it
will
never
go
out
,
as
the
seed
of
Reason
,
the
fool●sh
virgins
,
did
signifie
:
much
more
might
be
spoken
of
this
,
but
I
thought
it
necessary
onely
to
give
a
little
touch
upon
it
,
it
falling
in
by
the
way
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
NOw
that
I
have
shewed
what
those
two
Olive
Trees
and
Candlesticks
were
,
which
Johns
Revelation
so
mysteriously
speaketh
of
,
with
their
natures
,
in
the
next
place
I
should
come
to
open
the
power
which
these
two
Prophets
,
or
Olives
Trees
,
had
;
which
is
set
down
in
the
next
words
.
2
But
before
I
come
to
treat
upon
that
in
order
,
I
shall
open
some
mysterious
sayings
in
the
Book
of
the
Revelation
of
John
,
Rev.
21.2
.
I
John
saw
the
holy
City
,
the
New
Jerusalem
,
coming
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
.
I
declare
from
the
holy
Spirit
,
that
this
New
Jerusalem
or
holy
City
,
was
the
very
person
of
Christ
.
3
Therefore
John
saith
in
the
third
verse
,
The
Tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
,
and
he
will
dwell
with
them
.
This
Tabernacle
and
the
other
afore-mentioned
,
are
all
one
thing
,
and
that
you
may
see
verse
10.
And
he
carried
me
away
in
the
spirit
to
a
great
and
high
mountain
,
and
shewed
me
that
great
City
,
the
Holy
Jerusalem
,
descending
out
of
heaven
from
God
.
4
This
Angel
which
carried
John
away
in
the
spirit
unto
this
great
and
high
mountain
,
where
he
saw
those
things
aforesaid
,
I
declare
it
was
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
which
he
speaketh
of
in
the
fifteenth
verse
,
where
he
saith
,
And
he
that
talked
with
me
had
a
golden
Reed
to
measure
the
City
,
and
the
gates
thereof
.
5
This
golden
Reed
was
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
,
which
gave
John
to
understand
the
deep
things
of
God
,
concerning
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
,
which
is
Gods
clothing
himself
with
flesh
and
bone
.
6
Though
John
doth
give
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
the
title
of
an
Angel
,
as
the
Apostle
Paul
being
wrapt
up
in
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
,
which
made
him
cry
out
,
O
the
height
and
depth
,
length
and
bredth
of
the
love
of
God
,
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
!
7
Which
was
no
other
but
those
high
and
glorious
revelations
and
ravishments
,
whereby
he
saw
things
unutterable
;
which
revelation
of
his
did
arise
from
the
seed
or
spirit
of
Faith
.
8
And
in
this
regard
it
may
be
called
an
Angel
,
which
doth
give
a
man
a
Reed
like
unto
a
golden
Rod
,
whereby
a
man
is
able
in
some
measure
to
understand
the
deep
mysteries
of
God
.
9
For
Christ
being
the
Angel
of
the
New
Covenant
of
the
Gospel
,
therefore
the
revelation
that
doth
arise
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
is
his
own
divine
nature
.
10
And
in
this
regard
,
the
Revelation
which
doth
arise
from
this
Seed
,
may
be
said
to
be
a
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
which
is
given
from
the
Angel
,
which
is
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
11
Which
doth
lead
a
man
that
hath
a
Commission
,
and
one
that
is
endued
with
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
,
it
doth
lead
such
men
unto
a
great
and
high
mountain
.
12
Which
is
,
to
the
knowledge
of
the
deep
and
hidden
mysteries
of
God
,
which
doth
consist
in
Gods
becoming
flesh
;
and
the
Devil
or
Angel
becoming
flesh
;
on
these
two
,
and
the
effects
that
flow
from
them
,
dependeth
all
the
discourse
of
the
old
and
new
Testaments
.
13
You
that
are
acquainted
and
know
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
,
may
know
what
that
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
is
,
which
doth
measure
the
deep
mysteries
of
God
:
Also
you
may
understand
what
that
Angel
is
that
doth
give
this
golden
Reed
to
measure
withal
;
that
is
,
to
understand
or
comprehend
that
great
mystery
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
right
Devil
,
&c.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
THis
great
City
and
holy
Jerusalem
,
which
descended
out
of
heaven
from
God
,
I
declare
it
was
when
the
Holy
Ghost
did
overshadow
the
virgin
Mary
,
for
that
Holy
Ghost
was
God
;
therefore
said
to
come
from
God
,
and
so
from
heaven
.
2
And
so
the
Tabernacle
of
God
was
with
men
;
for
the
body
of
Jesus
was
the
Tabernacle
for
the
eternal
,
invisible
Spirit
to
dwell
in
.
3
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
A
body
hast
thou
prepared
,
that
is
,
a
visible
body
of
flesh
and
bone
in
pure
mortality
,
whereby
men
might
believe
in
that
which
is
a
real
substance
,
and
not
upon
a
meer
shadow
or
phantasie
,
as
the
Seed
of
Reason
doth
vainly
imagine
.
4
This
Tabernacle
of
God
,
was
spoken
of
in
opposition
of
that
Tabernacle
which
Moses
received
the
fashion
of
in
the
Mount
;
and
this
body
of
Christ
of
flesh
and
bone
,
is
that
Tabernacle
of
God
which
Johns
Revelation
speaks
of
.
5
And
all
those
that
do
truely
believe
it
,
shall
enter
into
the
gates
of
this
City
,
which
John
setteth
forth
with
such
high
spiritual
expressions
,
which
is
set
forth
by
such
things
as
these
,
Rev.
21.18
.
And
the
building
of
the
wall
of
it
was
of
Jasper
,
and
the
city
was
of
pure
gold
,
like
unto
clear
glass
.
6
With
divers
other
high
and
heavenly
expressions
,
as
you
may
read
in
that
chapter
,
which
is
onely
to
set
forth
those
transcendent
heavenly
joys
which
God
hath
in
his
own
person
,
and
that
exceeding
joy
and
glory
those
shall
have
that
believed
in
those
two
Commissions
,
which
those
two
Tabernacles
did
hold
forth
.
7
Not
that
I
deny
,
but
do
justifie
,
that
there
is
in
the
kingdom
of
glory
,
things
that
are
visible
,
to
delight
the
senses
of
Spiritual
bodies
,
as
well
as
things
visible
doth
delight
the
senses
of
natural
,
and
earthly
bodies
.
8
But
the
thing
that
is
necessary
for
us
to
know
,
is
to
understand
what
that
Wall
,
which
was
so
great
and
high
,
is
which
had
twelve
gates
,
and
at
the
gates
,
twelve
Angels
,
and
names
written
thereon
,
which
are
the
names
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
9
This
great
and
high
wall
,
was
all
that
visible
and
external
worship
,
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
which
did
belong
to
that
Tabernacle
,
which
did
consist
of
in
that
ceremonial
Service
.
10
And
these
twelve
gates
which
did
belong
to
this
great
and
high
wall
,
were
those
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
to
whom
that
service
,
or
worship
of
the
Tabernacle
,
was
given
:
and
this
is
that
partition-wall
which
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
in
the
Hebrews
.
11
And
this
Tabernacle
which
Moses
received
the
fashion
of
in
the
Mount
,
and
the
ceremonial
Service
which
did
belong
to
it
,
it
did
serve
onely
for
a
type
,
or
shadow
and
example
of
heavenly
things
.
12
So
Acts
7.44
.
Our
fathers
had
the
Tabernacle
of
witness
in
the
wilderness
,
as
he
had
appointed
,
speaking
unto
Moses
,
that
he
should
make
it
according
to
the
fashion
which
he
had
seen
.
13
And
this
Tabernacle
,
and
the
Service
belonging
to
it
,
was
that
great
and
high
wall
which
was
given
only
to
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
;
therefore
it
is
said
that
this
great
and
high
wall
had
twelve
gates
.
14
And
the
names
of
the
twelve
Tribes
written
thereon
,
that
is
,
the
twelve
gates
,
were
the
twelve
Tribes
themselves
;
therefore
every
Tribe
had
a
name
given
unto
it
,
according
to
its
Tribe
;
and
in
this
regard
it
may
be
said
,
that
the
great
and
high
wall
,
which
was
the
service
of
the
Tabernacle
,
had
twelve
gates
,
and
the
names
●f
the
twelve
Tribes
written
thereon
:
the
service
or
worship
of
this
Taber●●cle
,
which
Moses
gave
to
the
twelve
Tribes
,
was
that
great
and
high
wall
which
is
called
by
the
Aposhle
in
the
Hebrews
,
The
partition-wall
which
is
broken
down
.
15
For
whilest
that
Tabernacle
stood
,
there
was
no
possibility
for
the
Gentiles
to
come
in
to
be
partakers
with
the
Jews
in
that
external
worship
and
service
,
which
did
belong
to
that
Tabernacle
,
which
was
as
a
Type
and
shadow
of
the
true
Tabernacle
it self
,
which
was
the
body
of
Jesus
,
from
whence
the
Commission
of
the
apostles
did
proceed
,
which
did
break
down
that
great
&
high
wall
.
16
And
made
way
for
the
Gentiles
to
come
through
the
gates
of
this
city
,
of
which
heavenly
city
that
Tabernacle
which
Moses
had
the
fashion
of
in
the
Mount
,
was
the
example
or
shadow
of
the
true
;
and
that
Ceremonial
service
which
did
belong
to
it
,
was
that
partition
wall
which
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
a
great
high
wall
.
17
So
that
there
was
no
coming
in
for
the
Gentiles
to
be
partakers
of
the
worship
and
service
of
God
,
which
did
belong
to
that
Tabernacle
,
but
through
some
of
these
twelve
gates
,
which
were
the
twelve
Tribes
,
because
the
worship
and
service
belonging
to
that
Tabernacle
,
was
given
onely
to
those
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
.
18
And
if
any
of
the
Gentiles
had
a
minde
to
be
partakers
in
that
worship
,
they
must
apply
themselves
to
some
one
or
more
of
these
Tribes
,
else
they
could
not
be
admitted
to
be
partakers
of
their
worship
and
service
,
and
these
twelve
Tribes
were
those
twelve
gates
belonging
to
that
great
and
high
wall
.
19
All
which
was
broken
down
on
every
side
by
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
which
brought
in
the
righteousness
of
faith
;
so
that
the
Gentiles
rushed
in
to
the
holy
City
by
having
faith
in
Jesus
,
and
broke
down
and
destroyed
that
worship
and
service
of
the
Law
,
which
was
formerly
as
a
great
and
high
wall
which
kept
them
out
.
20
Also
that
Tabernacle
was
a
glorious
thing
,
and
decked
forth
with
an
exceeding
external
glory
,
onely
to
typifie
that
Spiritual
and
heavenly
glory
of
the
true
Tabernacle
it self
,
even
the
body
or
person
of
the
Lord
Jesus
glorified
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
AGain
,
in
the
14.
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
it
is
said
that
the
wall
of
this
City
had
twelve
foundations
,
and
in
them
the
names
of
the
twelve
Apostles
of
the
Lamb
.
Here
the
twelve
Apostles
are
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
The
twelve
foundations
which
doth
bear
up
the
wall
of
this
city
.
2
Now
this
wall
that
standeth
upon
these
twelve
foundations
,
I
declare
is
those
Gospel-Ordinances
of
visible
worship
,
which
were
set
up
by
the
twelve
Apostles
which
are
called
twelve
foundations
.
3
Even
as
the
Ceremonies
and
Worship
of
Moses
Law
was
a
great
and
high
wall
which
had
twelve
gates
belonging
to
it
,
which
gates
were
the
twelve
Tribes
aforesaid
;
4
So
likewise
this
wall
of
Gospel-ordinances
doth
stand
upon
those
twelve
foundations
,
because
this
wall
of
Gospel-ordinances
was
set
up
onely
by
the
twelve
Apostles
.
5
For
Christ
himself
did
set
up
none
,
but
he
gave
them
power
and
authority
to
set
up
Gospel-ordinances
as
a
wall
,
&
to
pull
down
that
great
and
high
wall
which
Moses
set
up
,
and
to
be
the
foundations
to
bare
up
this
wall
themselves
.
6
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
understand
the
power
of
a
Commission
,
that
this
wall
which
stood
upon
twelve
foundations
,
was
no
other
but
those
Ordinances
of
visible
Worship
which
was
set
up
by
the
twelve
Apostles
,
by
vertue
of
their
Commission
.
7
Therefore
it
is
said
that
the
names
of
the
twelve
Apostles
of
the
Lamb
were
in
the
twelve
foundations
which
this
wall
stood
upon
,
because
they
were
the
rearers
up
of
that
wall
.
8
Now
as
for
the
City
it self
,
that
is
meant
the
person
of
Christ
himself
,
which
John
speaketh
of
,
verse
the
16.
where
he
saith
,
And
the
City
lyeth
four
square
,
and
the
length
is
as
large
as
the
bredth
.
9
And
when
he
saith
it
is
four
square
,
the
length
is
equal
with
the
bredth
;
the
meaning
of
it
is
this
,
that
when
the
Lord
Jesus
was
crucified
upon
the
Cross
,
then
was
this
holy
City
New
Jerusalem
which
came
down
from
heaven
,
four
square
,
the
length
equal
with
the
bredth
.
10
As
thus
,
when
his
Arms
were
spread
abroad
and
nayled
to
the
Cross
,
then
was
this
holy
City
the
bredth
equal
with
the
length
:
that
is
,
arms
being
spread
abroad
,
it
was
even
with
his
feet
and
his
head
.
11
And
the
spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
was
that
golden
Reed
to
measure
this
City
,
and
it
was
found
to
be
twelve
thousand
furlongs
,
the
length
and
the
bredth
,
and
the
height
are
equal
.
12
Also
that
Reed
which
John
had
to
measure
the
City
and
the
wall
thereof
,
and
the
gates
thereof
,
it
was
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
which
John
was
inspired
with
,
whereby
he
was
enabled
in
the
verge
of
his
understanding
,
to
comprehend
what
that
holy
City
was
,
and
the
wall
,
and
the
twelve
foundations
what
they
were
in
the
state
of
mortality
.
13
The
Spirit
of
Revelation
gave
him
to
understand
also
the
glory
they
should
have
in
the
state
of
immortality
;
therefore
he
saith
verse
the
18.
And
●he
building
of
the
wall
of
it
was
of
Jasper
,
and
the
City
was
pure
gold
like
unto
clear
glass
.
14
Which
was
nothing
else
but
to
set
forth
the
glory
of
this
holy
City
New
Jerusalem
and
the
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
Moses
and
the
Apostles
,
and
that
you
may
see
in
the
19.
verse
,
where
he
saith
,
And
the
foundations
of
the
wall
of
the
City
were
garnished
with
all
maner
of
precious
stones
,
for
every
foundation
a
precious
stone
.
15
So
in
the
21
verse
,
Every
one
of
the
twelve
gates
had
twelve
pearls
;
which
twelve
pearls
was
spoken
with
reference
to
the
twelve
Tribes
whose
names
were
written
or
ingraven
upon
the
Brest-plate
of
Aaron
,
he
being
the
high
Priest
;
none
might
go
into
the
inner
court
of
that
Tabernacle
,
but
the
high
Priest
onely
,
and
in
this
sense
the
twelve
Tribes
are
called
twelve
gates
,
and
names
,
and
twelve
pearls
.
16
Again
I
declare
,
that
the
wall
of
this
City
which
was
made
of
Jasper
,
it
was
those
Ordinances
of
worship
which
were
set
up
by
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
which
was
a
wall
of
Jasper
about
this
City
,
which
was
that
pure
gold
like
unto
clear
glass
.
17
So
likewise
these
twelve
Foundations
which
bare
up
this
wall
,
they
were
the
twelve
Apostles
which
bear
the
name
of
Jesus
,
in
bearing
witness
and
in
suffering
persecution
for
his
Name
here
in
mortality
.
18
Therefore
Johns
Revelation
doth
set
forth
the
glory
of
eternity
by
such
things
as
these
;
as
comparing
the
holy
City
the
New
Jerusalem
,
which
was
the
person
of
Christ
,
to
fine
gold
like
unto
clear
glass
,
and
his
Apostles
like
unto
precious
stones
,
and
their
worship
unto
Jasper
,
and
the
twelve
Tribes
unto
Pearls
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
AGain
it
is
said
in
the
14
verse
,
And
he
measured
the
City
with
the
Reed
twelve
thousand
furlongs
,
and
the
length
,
and
the
bredth
,
and
the
height
of
it
were
equal
.
This
is
spoken
with
reference
to
the
twelve
Apostles
,
which
should
be
equal
in
the
kingdom
of
Glory
,
even
as
they
were
equal
here
in
the
kingdom
of
Grace
,
and
were
witnesses
unto
this
New
Jerusalem
or
holy
City
which
came
down
from
heaven
,
as
aforesaid
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Christ
unto
his
disciples
before
they
had
their
Commission
,
You
,
saith
he
,
shall
sit
upon
twelve
thrones
,
and
judge
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
.
2
And
as
there
was
an
equality
in
the
holy
City
it self
,
when
he
was
in
the
state
of
mortality
,
he
that
was
Lord
and
Master
made
himself
a
servant
,
even
to
wash
his
disciples
feet
,
even
to
shew
the
equality
that
should
be
amongst
them
;
for
he
that
would
be
greatest
amongst
them
,
was
to
be
the
least
.
4
And
as
there
should
be
no
preheminence
with
the
twelve
Apostles
here
in
the
Kingdom
of
Grace
,
neither
should
there
be
any
preheminence
in
the
kingdom
of
Glory
;
and
in
this
regard
the
holy
City
may
be
said
to
be
measured
twelve
thousand
furlongs
,
and
the
length
and
the
bredth
,
and
the
height
of
it
were
equal
.
4
So
in
the
17
verse
,
And
he
measured
the
wall
thereof
one
hundred
and
forty
and
four
Cubits
,
according
to
the
measure
of
a
man
,
which
is
,
of
the
Angel
.
5
This
wall
which
was
measured
as
aforesaid
,
was
that
wall
which
stood
upon
those
twelve
foundations
which
I
spake
of
before
,
that
was
the
Ordinances
of
worship
in
the
Gospel
,
and
was
that
wall
which
was
measured
an
hundred
and
forty
and
four
Cubits
,
which
did
amount
to
no
more
then
the
measure
of
a
man
,
which
is
of
the
Angel
:
6
Which
is
Christ
,
he
being
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
from
whence
those
twelve
Apostles
did
proceed
,
which
did
rear
or
set
up
this
Wall
of
Gospel-worship
,
which
is
measured
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
to
a
hundred
forty
and
four
cubits
,
which
is
no
more
but
the
measure
of
a
man
,
because
the
man
Christ
Jesus
was
the
author
of
the
twelve
foundations
,
and
the
wall
that
stood
upon
them
.
7
Also
John
did
see
by
way
of
vision
,
as
well
as
revelation
;
but
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
was
that
golden
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
,
which
did
measure
the
holy
City
and
the
wall
thereof
:
and
he
found
it
by
his
revelation
and
vision
to
be
no
more
then
the
measure
of
a
man
,
notwithstanding
he
doth
express
it
in
such
various
words
.
8
Which
Angel
that
shewed
John
these
things
by
way
of
vision
,
was
either
Moses
or
Elijah
,
as
you
may
see
,
Rev.
22
.
1●
.
when
as
John
would
have
fallen
down
to
worship
the
Angel
which
shewed
him
these
things
,
in
the
19
verse
.
The
Angel
said
,
See
thou
do
it
not
,
for
I
am
thy
fellow-servant
,
and
of
thy
brethren
the
Prophets
,
and
of
them
that
kept
the
sayings
of
this
Book
:
worship
God
.
9
So
that
it
may
be
clear
unto
you
that
are
endued
with
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
,
that
this
Angel
was
one
of
those
two
Prophets
which
represented
the
person
of
God
whilest
he
was
in
the
state
of
mortality
;
therefore
the
City
and
the
wall
thereof
is
called
the
measure
of
a
man
,
which
is
of
the
Angel
:
10
Which
Angel
did
shew
John
those
spiritual
and
heavenly
thin●s
by
way
of
vision
,
and
also
did
stir
up
that
revelation
in
John
,
which
became
like
a
golden
Reed
like
unto
a
Rod
:
and
this
was
that
little
Book
which
he
took
out
of
the
Angels
hand
,
and
ate
it
up
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
10th
chapter
of
the
Revelation
.
11
And
this
was
that
great
and
high
mountain
whereupon
John
in
the
spirit
was
carried
:
his
understanding
being
enlightned
by
the
spirit
of
revelation
and
vision
,
whereby
he
was
capable
to
measure
,
that
is
,
to
comprehend
those
high
and
deep
mysteries
of
God
and
Devil
becoming
flesh
,
and
the
mystery
of
those
two
Tabernacles
,
or
two
Commissions
,
or
two
Worships
.
12
Which
is
spoken
in
such
an
high
mysterious
language
,
onely
to
set
forth
the
glory
of
the
person
of
God
,
and
the
persons
that
were
the
heads
of
those
two
Commissions
,
and
those
that
acted
faithfully
in
them
.
13
No
man
can
understand
that
spiritual
and
eternal
Glory
,
which
the
revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
in
this
Book
,
called
The
Revelation
,
but
he
that
hath
a
Commission
,
and
is
endued
with
the
same
spirit
of
revelation
,
as
he
was
that
writ
of
those
things
:
and
you
that
are
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
may
understand
some
part
of
it
now
it
is
in
some
measure
opened
unto
you
.
14
For
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
things
to
come
,
as
if
they
were
already
in
present
being
,
because
God
which
is
truth
,
hath
spoken
and
cannot
lie
,
neither
will
he
frustrate
the
faith
of
his
Prophets
nor
Apostles
,
which
were
inspired
to
foretel
of
this
spiritual
and
heavenly
Glory
.
15
Whereby
many
thousand
Believers
being
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
have
set
to
their
seal
in
believing
the
truth
of
it
,
which
made
them
obedient
unto
those
two
Commissions
or
Worships
which
was
set
up
in
their
times
,
by
Moses
and
the
Apostles
.
16
So
much
concerning
the
interpretation
of
the
New
Jerusalem
or
Holy
City
,
with
many
other
things
spoken
of
in
the
21
chapter
of
the
Revelation
:
But
I
shall
return
again
to
interpret
the
Chapter
in
order
as
it
lieth
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
Verse
5.
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouths
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
.
I
Have
shewed
before
what
those
two
Witnesses
were
,
and
what
those
two
Olive
Trees
and
Candlesticks
were
,
in
the
next
place
I
shall
show
what
their
power
is
;
which
power
is
,
that
fire
shall
proceed
out
of
their
mouthes
,
and
turn
water
into
blood
,
and
plague
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
will
.
2
But
first
I
shall
shew
how
it
may
be
said
,
that
fire
proceeded
out
of
their
mouthes
:
and
this
fire
proceeded
first
out
of
the
mouth
of
Moses
,
who
acted
his
part
in
the
person
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
.
3
Which
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
,
was
in
giving
forth
of
the
Law
unto
the
seed
of
Reason
.
4
Therefore
you
may
finde
it
written
,
Exod
.
19.16
.
And
there
were
thunders
and
lightning
,
and
a
thick
cloud
upon
the
Mount
.
So
in
the
18
verse
,
And
Mount
Sinai
was
altogether
on
a
smoke
,
because
the
Lord
descended
upon
it
in
fire
,
and
the
smoke
thereof
descended
as
the
smoke
of
a
furnace
,
and
the
whole
Mount
quaked
greatly
.
So
Deut
.
4.11
.
And
ye
came
near
and
stood
under
the
Mountain
,
and
the
Mountain
burned
with
fire
unto
the
midst
of
heaven
,
with
darkness
,
clouds
,
and
thick
darkness
.
5
So
in
Hebr
.
12.18
.
the
Apostle
speaking
to
Believers
in
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
You
,
saith
he
,
are
not
come
unto
the
Mount
that
might
be
touched
,
and
that
burneth
with
fire
,
nor
unto
blackness
,
and
darkness
,
and
tempest
.
All
these
terrible
things
which
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
here
in
the
Hebrews
,
was
onely
to
set
forth
that
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
the
mouth
of
Moses
,
which
was
in
the
giving
forth
of
that
fiery
Law
,
which
made
not
onely
the
people
of
Israel
to
quake
and
tremble
,
but
Moses
himself
also
,
as
you
may
see
,
verse
21.
6
And
Moses
being
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Law
,
which
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
,
he
being
the
Lawgiver
;
therefore
you
shall
read
in
Scripture
Records
,
that
fire
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
very
often
:
As
Levit
.
10.1
,
2.
where
you
shall
read
that
Nadab
and
Abihu
for
offering
up
of
strange
fire
,
there
went
out
fire
from
the
Lord
and
devoured
them
,
so
that
they
died
.
7
This
fire
which
came
from
the
Lord
,
it
is
use
to
burn
up
the
true
sacrifice
or
offering
which
did
belong
to
the
Commission
of
Moses
:
the
same
fire
which
did
burn
up
the
true
Sacrifice
,
did
burn
up
the
persons
of
Nadab
and
Abihu
also
;
and
this
was
that
fire
which
did
belong
to
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
.
8
As
you
may
see
the
first
of
Kings
,
18.38
.
whereas
Elijah
prayeth
,
That
the
Lord
would
make
himself
known
to
be
the
God
of
Israel
,
and
that
he
was
his
servant
,
and
had
done
all
things
at
his
word
.
Upon
which
the
fire
of
the
Lord
fell
and
consumed
the
Sacrifice
and
the
Wood
,
and
licked
up
the
waters
which
were
in
the
trenches
.
9
For
this
fire
that
came
from
heaven
at
the
prayer
of
Elijah
,
was
that
same
fire
which
did
burn
up
the
Sacrifice
which
Aaron
did
offer
up
,
according
to
the
direction
of
Moses
,
which
was
the
true
Commissioner
of
the
Law
.
10
As
in
Num
.
16.35
.
concerning
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
and
all
their
company
,
where
the
ground
did
open
&
cleave
asunder
,
and
swallow
them
up
,
according
to
the
word
of
Moses
:
which
word
of
Moses
was
as
a
fire
which
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
the
35
verse
,
And
there
came
forth
a
fire
from
the
Lord
,
and
consumed
the
two
hundred
and
fifty
men
that
offered
incense
.
11
Which
may
be
plain
and
clear
to
you
that
have
faith
in
a
Commission
,
that
this
fire
did
proceed
out
of
the
mouth
of
Moses
,
though
it
be
attributed
unto
the
fire
of
the
Lord
.
12
For
whatsoever
a
Prophet
or
Messenger
of
the
Lord
doth
,
according
to
the
tennor
of
his
Commission
,
it
is
as
if
God
did
do
it
himself
,
because
God
doth
own
whatsoever
a
Prophet
saith
or
doeth
,
so
it
be
in
obedience
unto
his
Commission
.
13
And
this
you
may
see
,
in
the
2
Kings
the
first
and
10
verses
,
whereas
Ahaziah
the
son
of
Ahab
the
king
,
he
being
reproved
by
the
Prophet
Elijah
for
his
inquiring
of
Baalzebub
the
god
of
Ekron
whether
he
should
recover
of
his
sickness
,
or
no
?
14
And
Elijah
telling
the
messenger
that
he
should
not
recover
,
but
should
die
;
whereupon
the
king
did
send
forth
two
captains
,
and
their
fifties
to
fetch
Elijah
to
him
,
thinking
within
himself
that
he
would
put
Elijah
to
death
first
,
at
which
Elijah
called
for
fire
from
heaven
and
destroyed
those
two
captains
and
there
fifties
:
and
this
fire
may
be
said
to
proceed
out
of
the
Prophets
mouth
which
devoured
his
enemies
,
for
they
had
a
full
intent
to
have
brought
him
to
the
King
,
that
he
might
have
been
put
to
death
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
SO
likewise
all
those
declarations
and
reproofs
which
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
did
declare
unto
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
Israel
,
as
Isaiah
26.11
.
the
Prophet
speaking
there
,
that
if
the
mercies
of
the
Lord
would
not
teach
men
that
are
wicked
,
to
take
notice
of
his
high
hand
of
goodness
towards
them
,
then
the
zeal
of
the
righteous
,
and
the
fire
of
their
enemies
should
devour
them
.
2
So
Jer
.
4.4
.
The
Prophet
shewing
that
the
judgements
of
the
Lord
should
come
upon
Israel
for
their
great
idolatry
,
which
should
be
as
a
fire
which
should
burn
,
and
none
should
quench
.
3
So
Jer
.
5.14
.
The
word
of
Prophecy
which
the
Lord
put
into
the
Prophets
mouth
,
concerning
the
destruction
of
the
Jews
,
which
should
be
as
a
fire
to
devour
them
,
even
as
wood
is
devoured
before
the
natural
fire
.
So
Lament
.
2.3
.
And
there
was
kindled
in
Jacob
like
a
flame
of
fire
,
which
devoured
round
about
.
Many
places
more
might
be
quoted
of
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
David
in
the
Psalms
,
which
speaketh
much
of
the
destruction
of
Israel
for
their
idolatry
&
false
worship
,
which
should
be
as
a
fire
unto
them
.
4
And
this
fire
may
be
said
to
proceed
out
of
the
Prophets
mouths
;
because
they
were
sent
of
God
to
declare
these
things
,
which
made
the
kings
and
rulers
of
Israel
,
to
persecute
and
put
to
death
the
Prophets
for
it
.
5
For
there
was
no
worship
true
,
but
that
worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
which
did
stand
in
full
force
until
the
Messiah
was
born
,
and
after
he
was
born
,
until
the
giving
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
was
the
Apostles
Commission
,
which
was
after
Christs
ascension
.
6
And
then
Prophecy
did
cease
,
as
with
reference
to
that
worship
,
or
to
external
judgements
;
for
John
the
Baptist
being
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
he
brought
up
the
rear
,
or
the
conclusion
of
the
Law
:
therefore
Christ
doth
say
that
John
the
Baptist
was
the
greatest
Prophet
that
was
born
of
woman
,
yet
he
did
no
miracle
.
7
He
was
the
greatest
Prophet
in
this
regard
,
because
he
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
the
end
of
it
to
them
that
should
believe
.
He
was
also
the
bringer
in
of
the
Gospel
;
therefore
saith
he
,
I
baptize
you
with
water
,
but
he
that
cometh
after
me
,
shall
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
with
fire
.
8
Which
baptism
of
Johns
with
water
,
was
onely
to
signifie
the
end
and
conclusion
of
the
Law
,
which
was
to
shew
that
there
should
be
no
more
Prophets
after
him
sent
unto
the
nation
of
the
Jews
.
9
Not
to
encourage
them
any
more
to
practise
,
or
set
up
that
visible
external
worship
,
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
neither
to
threaten
nor
denounce
any
judgements
for
their
not
walking
in
the
ways
of
that
worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
.
10
And
in
this
regard
it
may
be
said
that
John
the
Baptist
was
the
greatest
Prophet
that
was
born
of
woman
,
because
he
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
the
first
that
did
declare
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
11
He
being
the
voice
crying
in
the
wildernessed
hearts
of
the
Jews
,
to
prepare
the
way
of
the
Lord
which
was
in
declaring
that
the
true
Messiah
was
at
his
heels
;
and
that
this
is
he
that
Moses
and
all
the
rest
of
Prophets
had
foretold
of
.
13
And
now
you
are
no
more
to
minde
the
worship
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
but
you
are
to
look
now
what
the
Messiah
saith
,
and
what
worship
he
will
set
up
;
for
,
he
is
the
end
of
the
Law
to
every
one
that
shall
truely
believe
in
him
.
14
Because
he
being
the
substance
,
did
put
an
end
to
all
that
which
was
a
shadow
or
circumstance
;
and
John
being
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
the
first
bringer
in
of
the
●ospel
of
Jesus
,
he
may
be
said
to
be
the
greatest
Prophet
that
was
born
of
woman
,
though
he
did
no
miracle
.
15
And
fire
did
proceed
out
of
the
mouth
of
John
the
Baptist
,
which
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
that
you
may
finde
Mat
.
3.7
.
where
John
seeing
the
Pharisees
and
Saducees
coming
to
his
baptism
,
he
saith
unto
them
,
O
generation
of
vipers
,
who
hath
forwarned
you
to
flee
from
the
wrath
to
come
?
for
these
Pharisees
and
Saducees
were
the
children
of
Reason
,
the
devil
.
16
Therefore
John
calleth
them
a
generation
of
vipers
,
as
if
he
should
say
,
Who
hath
forwarned
you
to
flee
from
the
wrath
to
come
?
as
if
he
should
say
,
Get
you
back
again
into
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
do
not
you
come
to
be
partakers
of
my
baptism
,
which
will
lead
you
to
the
knowledge
of
the
true
Messiah
,
and
Saviour
of
the
world
.
17
And
so
you
will
be
made
to
escape
the
wrath
to
come
,
which
is
not
appointed
for
you
,
because
you
are
a
generation
of
vipers
,
or
of
Reason
,
the
devil
,
which
must
endure
the
wrath
to
come
;
and
this
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
the
mouth
of
John
the
Baptist
,
which
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
;
therefore
called
the
greatest
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
IN
the
next
place
,
I
shall
shew
how
it
may
be
said
that
fire
proceeded
out
of
the
mouth
of
Jesus
,
and
the
Commission
which
he
gave
to
his
Apostles
:
therefore
you
shall
finde
it
written
,
Mat
.
11.20
,
21
,
22.
whereas
Christ
himselfe
began
to
upbraid
the
cities
wherein
most
of
his
mighty
works
were
done
,
because
of
their
unbelief
,
as
in
the
21.
verse
,
where
he
saith
,
Wo
unto
thee
Chorazin
,
wo
unto
thee
Bethsaida
;
for
if
the
mighty
works
which
were
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Tyre
and
Sydon
,
they
would
have
repented
long
ago
:
therefore
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
Tyre
and
Sydon
in
the
day
of
judgement
,
then
for
you
:
So
in
the
23.
verse
,
And
thou
Capernaum
which
art
exalted
up
to
heaven
,
shalt
be
brought
down
down
to
hell
;
for
if
the
mighty
works
which
have
beeen
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Sodom
,
it
would
have
remained
to
this
day
:
Therefore
saith
he
in
the
next
words
,
It
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
the
land
of
Sodom
in
the
day
of
judgement
,
then
for
thee
.
2
These
words
of
Christ
may
be
clear
unto
you
that
have
faith
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
these
woes
which
Christ
did
pronounce
against
those
persons
and
places
,
telling
of
them
that
it
would
be
more
tolerable
in
the
day
of
judgement
for
Sodom
that
was
burnt
with
fire
for
their
unclean
unnatural
lusts
,
which
the
very
reason
of
man
doth
judge
,
that
there
can
be
no
mercy
in
the
day
of
judgement
for
the
land
of
Sodom
;
nor
any
Sodomitish
men
and
women
.
3
So
likewise
the
people
of
Tyre
and
Sydon
were
a
most
wicked
people
,
and
that
the
nation
of
the
Jews
did
know
;
therefore
Christ
did
upbraid
them
with
the
most
wickedst
people
and
places
,
saying
,
That
it
should
be
more
tolerable
in
the
day
of
judgement
then
for
them
.
4
Which
was
onely
to
prove
that
there
was
no
possibility
for
Sodom
,
nor
Tyre
,
nor
Sydon
to
be
saved
in
the
day
of
judgement
,
neither
was
there
for
these
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
.
5
This
woe
and
sentence
which
Christ
did
pronounce
against
them
,
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
,
as
you
may
see
,
Mat
.
12.24
.
But
when
the
Pharisees
heard
of
it
,
they
said
,
This
fellow
doth
not
cast
out
devils
but
by
Belzebub
,
the
prince
of
devils
.
6
These
Pharisees
were
the
same
that
took
counsel
how
they
might
destroy
Jesus
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
14.
verse
,
and
that
was
for
his
doing
that
great
miracle
in
healing
the
mans
withered
hand
,
and
their
blasphemy
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
it
was
in
calling
the
holy
Spirit
a
devil
or
Beelzebub
,
by
which
Jesus
did
cast
out
that
dumb
devil
,
and
made
the
man
that
was
blind
,
to
see
.
7
And
this
was
that
unpardonable
sin
which
the
Pharisees
committed
,
which
will
never
be
forgiven
in
this
world
,
nor
in
the
world
to
come
.
8
So
in
the
34.
verse
,
Christ
calleth
the
Pharisees
,
O
generation
of
vipers
;
you
being
evil
how
can
you
speak
good
things
,
for
out
of
the
abundance
of
the
heart
the
mouth
speaketh
?
As
if
he
should
say
,
I
can
expect
no
other
from
you
,
but
murder
,
and
blasphemy
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
because
you
are
of
that
generation
of
vipers
which
cometh
from
that
corrupt
tree
,
even
Reason
the
Devil
,
which
became
Cain
,
which
is
the
father
of
you
all
;
for
he
was
a
liar
and
a
murderer
from
the
beginning
.
9
These
words
of
Christ
was
as
a
seal
upon
their
consciences
here
in
this
world
,
and
in
the
world
to
come
they
should
have
the
possession
of
their
eternal
damnation
;
and
this
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
.
10
For
words
of
truth
are
as
a
fire
both
ways
,
as
well
in
damnation
as
in
salvation
:
So
Mat
.
23.23
.
whereas
Christ
doth
pronounce
a
woe
unto
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
Hypocrites
,
as
in
the
29
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
Ye
build
the
tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
garnish
the
sepulchres
of
the
righteous
,
and
say
,
if
we
had
bin
in
the
days
of
our
fathers
,
we
would
not
have
been
partakers
with
them
in
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
:
which
is
evident
,
that
they
were
witnesses
unto
themselves
,
that
they
were
the
children
of
them
that
shed
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
:
therefore
saith
Christ
,
Fill
you
up
the
measure
of
your
fathers
,
ye
serpents
,
ye
generation
of
vipers
,
how
can
you
escape
the
damnation
of
hell
?
11
As
if
he
should
say
,
it
is
impossible
that
you
should
escape
being
damned
to
eternity
,
because
you
are
the
seed
of
the
serpent
,
yea
serpents
your selves
;
for
you
are
the
children
of
those
bloody
men
,
which
did
shed
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
and
of
righteous
men
,
and
now
you
go
about
to
shed
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
which
you
must
effect
,
so
that
all
the
righteous
blood
that
hath
bin
shed
upon
the
earth
,
from
the
blood
of
righteous
Abel
,
to
the
blood
of
Zacharias
son
of
Barachias
whom
ye
slew
between
the
Temple
and
the
Altar
.
12
The
meaning
is
,
all
that
blood
that
was
shed
for
righteousness
sake
.
And
these
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
,
Hypocrites
,
were
no
other
but
the
seed
of
Cain
,
which
was
the
seed
of
the
serpent
;
for
it
was
Cain
that
did
shed
the
blood
of
righteous
Abel
,
and
it
was
their
fathers
that
killed
the
Prophets
,
and
that
slew
Zacharias
between
the
Temple
and
the
Altar
.
13
And
these
Scribes
and
Pharisees
being
of
the
same
seed
,
they
must
shed
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
so
that
all
the
righteous
blood
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
to
the
latter
end
,
might
be
brought
upon
the
seed
of
the
serpent
the
devil
,
which
is
no
other
but
the
reason
of
man
.
14
For
it
is
reason
the
devil
that
doth
blaspheme
against
God
,
and
doth
shed
the
blood
of
Prophets
and
of
righteous
men
,
under
pretence
of
zeal
towards
God
,
as
if
the
Prophets
and
righteous
men
,
and
the
Son
of
God
himself
,
were
blasphemers
.
15
Therefore
hath
the
Prophets
,
and
Christ
himself
denounced
damnation
against
them
,
which
is
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
.
16
Therefore
you
may
read
in
that
Chapter
what
many
woes
Christ
did
pronounce
against
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
and
in
the
conclusion
of
all
it
doth
amount
to
no
less
then
to
the
damnation
of
hell
;
which
words
of
his
was
as
a
seal
upon
their
consciences
,
which
became
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
SO
Luke
12.49
.
whereas
Christ
saith
,
I
am
come
to
put
fire
on
the
earth
,
and
what
is
my
desire
,
if
it
be
already
kindled
?
This
fire
which
Christ
did
bring
did
proceed
out
of
his
mouth
,
his
words
being
words
of
truth
,
they
did
kindle
a
fire
in
other
men
:
a
fire
of
love
in
his
disciples
,
which
did
bring
peace
and
joy
unto
their
souls
,
they
being
the
Seed
of
faith
.
2
And
a
fire
of
wrath
and
envy
in
the
souls
of
those
Pharisees
,
which
were
of
the
seed
of
Reason
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
first
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
whereas
an
innumerable
company
of
people
came
unto
him
,
so
that
they
trod
one
upon
another
,
but
his
disciples
were
but
few
,
therefore
he
gave
them
notice
,
to
take
heed
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
which
is
Hypocrisie
.
3
And
these
were
those
Lawyers
,
and
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
,
which
were
all
of
them
Hypocrites
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
Chapter
before
,
these
were
they
which
did
urge
the
Lord
Jesus
,
to
see
if
they
could
catch
any
thing
from
his
mouth
whereby
to
accuse
him
.
4
Therefore
upon
that
occasion
he
spake
so
many
parables
,
so
that
they
could
not
understand
what
his
meaning
was
,
yet
they
fearing
that
those
parables
was
concerning
themselves
,
they
grew
envious
and
full
of
wrath
,
which
was
as
a
fire
burning
in
the
seed
of
Reason
,
when
as
they
thought
that
his
words
would
have
been
words
of
peace
unto
them
,
they
found
it
altogether
to
the
contrary
.
5
Therefore
saith
Christ
in
51
verse
,
Think
you
that
I
am
come
to
bring
peace
on
earth
,
I
tell
you
nay
,
but
rather
debate
;
for
in
the
53
ver
.
The
father
shall
be
divided
against
the
son
,
and
the
son
against
the
father
,
and
the
mother
against
the
daughter
,
with
many
other
sayings
to
that
purpose
.
Which
was
only
to
show
what
great
power
and
operation
his
words
should
have
upon
the
mindes
of
men
and
women
,
that
they
should
be
so
divided
among
themselves
,
so
that
one
should
love
him
,
and
the
other
should
hate
him
.
6
So
that
instead
of
looking
for
peace
and
unity
,
they
should
have
strife
and
debate
,
and
this
strife
and
debate
which
should
be
between
the
father
and
the
son
,
and
the
mother
and
the
daughter
,
was
onely
to
set
forth
that
strife
that
should
be
between
Faith
and
Reason
;
which
strife
should
arise
from
the
two
seeds
,
the
one
should
love
him
,
and
the
other
should
hate
him
,
even
so
far
as
that
the
son
should
be
divided
against
the
father
.
7
That
is
,
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
in
the
son
or
daughter
,
shall
receive
the
word
of
Christ
into
their
souls
with
such
zeal
and
burning
love
,
that
it
should
make
them
forsake
father
and
mother
,
house
and
lands
,
for
his
names
sake
.
8
This
may
be
said
to
be
a
hating
of
father
and
mother
;
therefore
saith
Christ
,
He
that
loveth
father
or
mother
more
then
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
,
that
is
,
If
a
man
love
father
or
mother
more
then
truth
,
then
may
a
man
be
said
to
hate
truth
.
9
Therefore
it
is
clear
that
those
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
and
Lawyers
,
were
of
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
devil
,
and
not
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
of
God
.
10
Therefore
it
was
that
Christ
came
to
bring
fire
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
instead
of
peace
,
they
should
have
debate
;
and
instead
of
unity
with
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
they
should
be
divided
in
their
affections
.
11
And
this
should
burn
in
the
Conscience
of
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
even
as
a
fire
of
eternal
vengeance
,
which
should
not
be
quenched
.
12
This
fire
was
kindled
in
them
through
the
words
of
Truth
,
which
was
spoken
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
which
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
IN
the
next
place
,
I
shall
shew
how
that
fire
proceeded
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Apostles
also
;
and
as
there
was
fire
proceeded
out
of
the
mouth
of
Moses
,
he
being
the
head
of
that
Commission
of
the
Law
,
so
fire
did
proceed
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Prophets
that
were
under
that
Commission
.
2
And
as
fire
did
proceed
out
of
the
mouth
of
Jesus
,
which
was
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
as
aforesaid
;
so
likewise
fire
did
proceed
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Apostles
,
which
were
under
that
Commission
of
the
Gospel
:
And
this
you
may
see
,
Acts
29.3
.
when
as
the
Holy
Ghost
was
given
them
,
which
was
their
Commission
,
There
appeared
unto
them
cloven
tongues
like
fire
,
and
sate
upon
each
of
them
,
and
they
were
all
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
they
began
to
speak
with
other
tongues
,
as
the
Spirit
gave
them
utterance
.
3
The
Holy
Ghost
sate
upon
none
,
like
as
of
fire
,
but
upon
the
twelve
Apostles
onely
;
neither
could
any
other
speak
with
tongues
by
inspiration
,
but
the
twelve
Apostles
;
neither
did
fire
proceed
out
of
the
mouths
of
any
other
,
but
such
as
were
authoritized
by
them
.
4
Therefore
Peter
standing
up
with
the
eleven
,
Lift
up
his
voice
,
and
reproved
the
people
of
the
Jews
for
scoffing
at
the
Apostles
,
because
they
spake
with
other
tongues
the
wonderful
things
of
God
.
At
which
some
were
amazed
,
doubting
,
saying
one
one
to
another
,
What
should
these
things
be
?
but
others
,
scoffing
,
said
that
they
were
drunk
with
new
wine
.
These
were
they
that
Peter
speaketh
of
,
Acts
2.40
.
he
exhorting
them
that
did
believe
the
doctrine
,
and
were
baptized
into
the
faith
of
Jesus
,
That
they
should
save
themselves
from
this
froward
generation
,
meaning
those
scoffing
Jews
,
aforesaid
.
5
These
being
all
of
them
the
Seed
of
the
Serpent
,
and
the
words
of
the
Apostles
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
their
mouths
in
the
convincing
of
their
Consciences
,
that
they
had
crucified
the
Lord
of
life
,
which
made
them
to
gnash
upon
them
with
their
teeth
.
6
These
words
of
the
Apostles
was
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
their
mouths
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Peter
,
Acts
2.
where
he
saith
,
Now
is
fulfilled
that
saying
of
the
Prophet
Joel
,
I
will
shew
wonders
in
heaven
above
,
and
tokens
in
the
earth
beneath
,
blood
and
fire
,
and
the
vapor
of
smoke
.
These
things
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
Joel
,
was
now
fulfilled
in
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
.
7
That
was
in
those
fiery
tongues
which
sate
upon
each
of
them
,
which
gave
them
such
wisdom
to
interpret
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
power
of
working
miracles
;
so
that
it
became
as
wonders
in
heaven
,
and
tokens
in
earth
,
and
blood
,
and
fire
,
and
vapors
of
smoke
.
8
And
you
may
see
the
truth
of
this
,
Acts
2.14
.
Whereas
Peter
standing
up
with
the
eleven
,
lift
up
his
voice
,
and
expounded
the
Prophecy
of
Joel
,
from
the
14.
verse
,
to
the
20.
shewing
that
the
Prophecy
of
Joel
was
now
fulfilled
in
this
Commission
of
Jesus
,
which
is
the
Commission
of
the
blood
.
9
I
would
have
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
to
take
notice
of
this
,
that
though
the
Apostles
had
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
sate
upon
them
as
of
fire
,
also
they
had
an
extraordinary
gift
,
so
as
to
speak
with
other
tongues
,
and
to
give
the
true
interpretation
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
power
of
working
of
miracles
;
and
all
by
the
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
them
.
10
Yet
their
Commission
was
not
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
though
they
had
the
assistance
of
the
Holy
Spirit
in
all
their
interpretations
of
Scripture
,
and
in
all
those
signs
and
wonders
that
they
wrought
.
11
Yet
their
Commission
was
not
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
but
the
Commission
of
the
blood
;
because
they
were
chosen
Witnesses
to
testifie
against
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
That
this
Jesus
which
they
had
crucified
,
was
that
Son
of
God
.
12
Which
Moses
and
the
Prophets
had
so
long
prophesied
of
;
and
as
their
fathers
had
shed
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
,
so
you
their
children
have
shed
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
unto
which
we
Apostles
are
chosen
Witnesses
.
13
And
for
that
purpose
he
being
ascended
up
to
heaven
,
hath
given
us
the
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
to
speak
with
other
tongues
,
and
to
shew
signs
and
wonders
before
you
.
14
Therefore
it
may
be
clear
unto
you
that
can
distinguish
between
Commissions
,
that
the
Apostles
Commission
was
not
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
but
of
the
blood
,
which
did
signifie
the
Sun
,
even
as
the
Commission
of
Moses
did
signifie
the
Moon
.
15
Yet
the
Holy
Spirit
was
in
,
and
did
assist
these
two
Commissions
with
a
great
visible
power
;
yet
their
Commissions
was
not
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
which
power
and
authority
is
invisible
and
Spiritual
.
16
Which
standeth
in
the
true
understanding
of
the
form
and
nature
of
God
,
before
he
became
flesh
;
and
of
the
form
and
nature
of
the
right
devil
,
before
he
became
flesh
.
But
I
shall
speak
more
of
this
,
when
I
come
to
shew
who
those
two
Spiritual
Witnesses
are
,
and
when
I
come
to
treat
upon
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
THerefore
I
shall
return
to
the
matter
in
hand
,
wherein
I
shall
shew
what
the
Prophet
Joel
did
mean
which
Peter
reciteth
,
Acts
2.20
.
And
the
Sun
shall
be
turned
into
darkness
,
and
the
Moon
into
blood
.
2
This
Sun
being
turned
into
darkness
,
did
signifie
the
Son
of
God
,
answerable
to
that
saying
in
the
Revelation
of
John
,
where
he
saith
,
The
Sun
shall
be
as
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
.
Which
was
onely
to
signifie
,
that
as
the
natural
Sun
in
the
Firmament
was
darkned
at
the
death
of
our
Lord
:
3
So
likewise
there
was
a
death
or
darkness
upon
the
eternal
God
,
which
was
then
looked
upon
but
as
the
Son
of
God
;
and
it
was
well
for
those
in
that
time
that
could
go
so
far
as
to
know
that
he
was
the
Son
of
God
.
4
And
this
Sun
being
turned
into
darkness
,
was
,
as
aforesaid
,
Jesus
Christ
,
which
was
called
The
Son
of
God
,
and
this
darkness
was
upon
the
eternal
Spirit
that
was
in
him
.
5
Because
he
was
offered
up
unto
death
through
the
eternal
Spirit
,
that
is
,
the
eternal
Spirit
entred
into
death
,
and
lost
the
sensible
knowledge
of
it self
for
a
season
,
and
this
was
the
Sun
turned
into
darkness
.
6
Also
take
notice
of
this
,
that
at
his
death
the
natural
Sun
in
the
Firmament
was
darkned
from
the
sixth
hour
to
the
ninth
hour
;
and
as
the
natural
Sun
was
darkned
a
matter
of
three
hours
,
so
likewise
was
the
eternal
Spirit
which
was
in
the
Son
of
God
,
darkned
for
three
days
and
three
nights
,
not
being
sensible
of
its
own
being
for
that
season
.
6
Also
those
Disciples
of
his
which
were
his
chosen
Witnesses
,
their
understandings
were
darkned
for
that
time
,
not
knowing
which
way
to
turn
,
until
such
time
as
he
was
risen
again
,
and
then
he
opened
their
understandings
,
and
expounded
the
Scriptures
unto
them
:
and
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Prophet
Joel
,
where
he
saith
,
and
the
Sun
shall
be
turned
into
darkness
;
it
being
a
Prophecy
of
the
eternal
Spirit
entring
into
death
for
a
season
.
7
I
shall
also
give
you
a
word
or
two
,
and
shew
what
is
meant
by
the
Moon
being
turned
into
blood
:
this
Moon
here
did
signifie
the
Law
of
Moses
:
and
the
turning
of
the
Moon
into
blood
,
the
meaning
is
this
,
that
the
Professors
of
the
Worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
should
turn
all
that
light
which
they
had
by
that
Ceremonial
Worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
into
bloodshed
and
murther
.
8
Which
light
that
the
Professors
had
in
those
types
and
shadows
which
was
used
in
the
Law
,
it
was
but
as
the
light
of
the
Moon
,
in
comparison
of
that
light
of
the
Sun
,
which
was
the
Commission
that
Christ
gave
unto
his
Apostles
after
his
resurrection
and
ascension
.
9
For
after
that
the
Sun
had
passed
through
that
darkness
as
aforesaid
,
then
it
did
shine
more
brighter
then
it
did
before
,
so
that
it
did
put
the
light
of
the
Moon
quite
out
.
10
That
is
,
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
which
they
had
from
the
Son
of
Righteousness
,
did
shine
so
bright
by
having
those
gifts
to
speak
with
tongues
,
and
to
shew
many
signes
and
wonders
,
so
that
the
Worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
Worship
at
the
best
was
but
as
the
light
of
the
Moon
,
was
put
out
.
11
Now
the
doctrine
and
miracles
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
the
Commission
of
the
Son
,
or
of
the
Blood
,
did
shine
so
bright
,
that
it
put
the
light
of
the
Moon
quite
out
.
12
That
is
,
the
ceremonial
Worship
of
the
Law
shewing
that
righteousness
could
not
be
had
by
the
Law
,
which
made
the
Professors
of
it
,
which
was
the
Rulers
,
to
turn
persecutors
and
murtherers
both
of
the
Son
of
God
himself
,
and
those
that
were
Witnesses
unto
him
,
and
so
they
became
bloody-minded
men
,
and
never
were
at
rest
but
when
they
were
shedding
of
blood
for
Consciences
and
Religions
sake
.
13
In
this
regard
the
Moon
may
be
said
to
be
turned
into
blood
,
because
the
Priests
and
Rulers
of
Israel
which
were
the
Professors
of
the
Worship
of
the
Law
,
which
did
signifie
the
Moon
,
were
turned
into
persecution
and
blood
;
as
you
may
clearly
see
in
many
places
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
.
Thus
in
short
I
have
given
you
what
is
meant
by
the
Moon
being
turned
into
blood
.
9
This
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
it
sate
upon
each
of
them
as
of
fire
,
and
it
became
as
a
fire
to
both
seeds
;
it
was
as
a
fire
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
warming
their
souls
in
faith
,
that
workes
by
love
in
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
to
their
eternal
rest
and
peace
.
10
But
on
the
contrary
,
it
was
as
a
fire
proceeding
out
of
their
mouths
unto
the
seed
of
Reason
,
sealing
unto
their
consciences
the
guilt
of
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
which
should
seal
them
up
to
their
endless
misery
,
which
should
be
as
a
fire
burning
in
their
consciences
to
eternity
.
So
much
concerning
the
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
the
mouth
of
Jesus
,
and
the
Apostles
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
Verse
6.
These
have
Power
to
shut
Heaven
,
that
it
Rain
not
in
the
days
of
their
prophesying
,
and
have
power
over
waters
to
turn
them
into
blood
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
maner
of
plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will
.
THese
which
have
power
to
do
these
great
things
,
is
those
two
Prophets
aforesaid
,
or
those
two
Commissions
,
or
those
that
were
impowered
by
these
two
Commissions
;
therefore
I
shall
open
unto
you
that
can
spiritually
discern
what
is
to
be
understood
,
by
shuting
up
of
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
,
and
by
turning
the
waters
into
blood
,
and
plaguing
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
please
.
2
You
may
remember
that
I
have
shewed
before
,
that
these
two
Prophets
which
should
have
such
power
,
were
Moses
and
Jesus
,
because
they
were
the
Heads
of
those
two
Commissions
,
and
whatsoever
wonderful
work
or
miracle
was
acted
by
those
two
Commissions
,
it
may
be
said
to
proceed
out
of
the
two
Prophets
mouths
,
though
many
other
men
did
act
those
wonderful
things
.
3
Yet
they
were
all
acted
in
these
two
Commissions
,
therefore
called
but
two
Prophets
,
and
these
two
Prophets
,
or
these
two
Commissions
,
should
torment
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
.
4
And
their
torment
should
lye
in
these
four
things
.
First
,
in
that
fire
should
proceed
out
of
their
mouths
.
2.
They
should
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
.
3.
They
should
turn
waters
into
blood
.
4.
They
should
plague
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
will
.
5
I
have
shewed
you
in
the
Chapter
before
,
how
that
fire
proceeded
of
their
mouths
,
and
how
it
proceeded
out
of
the
mouths
of
those
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
is
of
the
Law
,
and
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
which
is
of
the
Gospel
:
and
now
I
shall
come
to
shew
how
it
may
be
said
that
these
two
Prophets
should
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
their
Prophesying
,
and
the
turning
of
the
waters
into
blood
,
and
plaguing
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
please
.
6
I
would
have
you
to
understand
that
there
is
a
twofold
meaning
in
this
Scripture
,
as
there
is
in
the
other
,
that
is
,
a
literal
or
natural
meaning
,
and
a
spiritual
or
heavenly
meaning
.
7
Therefore
it
is
that
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
doth
oftentimes
express
heavenly
and
spiritual
mysteries
by
litteral
and
earthly
expressions
;
8
So
likewise
there
was
a
real
natural
shutting
up
the
heavens
that
it
did
not
rain
for
a
season
,
and
a
real
turning
of
the
natural
waters
into
blood
,
and
the
sending
of
natural
plagues
upon
the
earth
,
both
upon
man
and
beast
.
9
Because
the
reason
of
man
is
more
capable
to
comprehend
the
misery
that
doth
ensue
upon
those
natural
plagues
,
then
it
is
of
those
plagues
which
are
spiritual
;
yet
those
plagues
which
are
spiritual
,
is
more
intolerable
to
the
spirit
of
man
,
then
the
natural
plagues
are
where
the
spirit
of
man
is
sensible
,
for
those
natural
plagues
are
but
a
shadow
or
figure
of
that
which
is
spiritual
,
because
the
one
is
but
for
a
time
,
and
the
other
is
for
eternity
.
10
Therefore
the
shadow
or
figure
is
acted
first
upon
this
earth
visibly
,
and
as
the
Commission
of
Moses
was
acted
in
the
natural
as
well
in
these
plagues
,
as
in
many
other
things
,
which
was
but
as
a
type
or
shadow
of
the
things
themselves
.
11
Therefore
I
shall
shew
in
what
sense
you
are
to
understand
that
the
Commission
of
Jesus
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
,
and
turned
waters
into
blood
,
&c.
12
But
I
shall
first
shew
how
the
Commission
of
Moses
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
did
not
rain
,
and
turn
the
waters
into
blood
,
and
plague
the
earth
as
oft
as
he
pleased
;
therefore
you
shall
find
it
written
,
Exodus
9.33
.
Moses
being
the
head
of
that
Commission
of
the
Law
,
and
being
sent
unto
Pharaoh
,
He
streched
forth
his
rod
toward
heaven
,
and
the
Lord
sent
thunder
and
hail
,
and
the
Lord
rained
hail
upon
the
land
of
Egypt
.
13
So
that
it
was
Moses
that
stretched
out
his
Rod
that
brought
that
rain
upon
Egypt
,
as
a
judgement
or
plague
upon
them
,
as
he
did
in
many
other
things
.
14
So
likewise
in
the
33.
verse
of
the
same
Chapter
,
the
same
Moses
that
caused
the
heavens
to
rain
,
so
as
to
be
a
plague
to
the
Egyptians
,
he
likewise
had
the
same
power
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
should
not
rain
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
That
Moses
went
forth
from
the
presence
of
Pharaoh
,
and
stretched
forth
his
hand
,
and
the
hail
and
the
rain
sta●ed
.
15
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
have
a
spiritual
discerning
,
that
Moses
being
the
head
of
that
Commission
of
the
Law
,
had
power
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
.
16
So
Deuteronomy
11.17
.
Moses
speaking
before
in
that
Chapter
to
the
people
of
Israel
,
promising
them
that
when
they
did
enter
into
the
land
of
Canaan
,
that
if
they
did
observe
those
laws
which
Moses
gave
them
,
and
not
fall
to
idolatry
,
and
worship
false
gods
,
then
they
should
have
rain
upon
the
earth
,
which
should
cause
the
earth
to
bring
forth
plenty
;
so
that
their
cattel
might
have
grass
enough
,
and
the
fruits
of
the
earth
be
plentiful
;
so
that
man
and
beast
might
be
satisfied
with
the
plentiful
fruits
of
the
earth
,
which
the
rain
should
cause
to
spring
forth
.
17
But
on
the
contrary
,
if
their
hearts
were
deceitful
,
and
did
not
walk
in
the
commandments
of
God
,
which
Moses
gave
;
that
is
,
If
they
did
not
observe
that
visible
worship
which
Moses
set
up
,
but
turn
to
worship
a
false
god
,
or
idols
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
16.
verse
,
and
so
by
their
worshipping
a
false
god
,
the
anger
of
the
Lord
be
kindled
against
them
,
and
he
shut
up
the
heaven
that
there
be
no
rain
,
and
that
their
land
yield
not
her
fruit
.
18
Because
you
may
know
that
it
was
Moses
that
shut
the
heavens
,
that
it
did
not
rain
in
the
days
of
his
Prophesie
,
read
Deut.
32.3
.
where
Moses
speaking
in
the
verse
before
,
Hearken
ye
heavens
,
and
I
will
speak
,
and
let
the
earth
hear
the
words
of
my
mouth
;
my
doctrine
shall
drop
as
the
rain
,
and
my
speeches
shall
distill
as
the
dew
,
as
the
showre
upon
the
herbs
,
and
as
the
great
rain
upon
the
grass
.
19
Here
you
may
see
what
power
the
words
of
a
Prophet
are
that
hath
a
Commission
from
God
;
that
the
words
of
his
mouth
,
or
that
doctrine
that
is
declared
by
his
mouth
,
should
be
as
the
drops
of
rain
,
or
like
the
dew
upon
the
herbs
;
or
like
unto
those
great
showres
of
rain
upon
the
grass
,
which
should
make
the
grass
and
herbs
to
grow
.
20
So
on
the
contrary
,
the
words
of
a
commissionated
Prophet
should
be
of
such
power
,
that
it
should
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
,
so
that
the
grass
and
herbs
should
wither
and
dye
,
so
that
man
and
beast
should
perish
for
want
of
rain
,
to
refresh
the
earth
.
21
And
this
you
may
see
that
almost
al
the
commissionated
Prophets
under
the
Commission
of
the
Law
,
had
power
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
their
Prophecy
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
SO
likewise
the
1
Kings
17.1
.
Elijah
said
unto
Ahab
,
king
of
Israel
,
As
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
liveth
,
before
whom
I
stand
,
there
shall
be
neither
dew
nor
rain
these
years
,
but
according
to
my
word
:
So
that
the
drought
was
so
extream
,
that
the
rivers
dryed
up
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
7.
verse
,
So
that
man
and
beast
did
perish
for
want
of
rain
to
refresh
the
ear●h
;
for
Ahab
the
king
,
and
Obadiah
went
through
all
the
land
,
and
unto
all
the
fountains
of
water
,
and
rivers
,
to
see
if
there
were
any
grass
to
save
the
horses
and
mules
,
for
they
were
almost
ready
to
perish
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
18.
Chapter
,
and
the
5.
verse
:
So
in
the
10.
verse
,
There
was
no
nation
nor
kingdom
,
but
the
king
had
sent
unto
and
sought
for
Elijah
,
and
when
they
said
he
is
not
here
,
he
took
an
oath
of
the
kingdom
and
nations
,
if
they
had
not
sound
Elijah
.
2
So
that
you
that
have
any
spiritual
discerning
,
may
see
what
the
power
of
a
Prophet
is
that
hath
a
Commission
from
God
,
who
at
the
power
of
his
words
could
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
his
Prophecy
.
3
Observe
,
though
the
heavens
were
shut
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
their
Prophecy
,
yet
it
is
not
to
be
understood
that
the
heavens
should
be
shut
all
the
days
of
the
Prophets
life
,
but
in
some
part
of
that
time
wherein
they
were
made
Prophets
by
a
Commission
from
God
.
4
Which
is
onely
to
shew
the
power
of
a
Prophet
,
that
in
the
time
of
his
Commission
he
hath
power
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
for
so
long
time
as
he
please
,
as
you
may
see
the
Prophet
Elijah
did
,
where
he
speaketh
as
if
he
had
the
authority
of
a
God
,
when
as
he
saith
,
There
shall
be
neither
dew
nor
rain
for
these
years
,
but
according
to
my
word
.
5
So
you
shall
finde
that
the
Prophet
Elijah
had
power
to
shut
the
heaven
that
it
rain
not
,
if
not
to
shut
the
heaven
that
it
should
not
rain
;
yet
he
did
that
which
did
seem
to
be
a
greater
marvel
,
as
you
may
finde
in
the
2
Kings
,
the
3.
Chapter
,
concerning
that
story
of
king
Jehoram
,
the
son
of
Ahab
,
king
of
Israel
,
when
as
the
king
of
Moab
rebelled
against
the
king
of
Israel
,
so
that
the
king
of
Israel
sent
to
Jehoshaphat
,
king
of
Judah
,
and
the
king
of
Edom
to
assist
him
against
the
king
of
Moab
;
and
when
they
had
compassed
the
way
seven
days
,
they
had
no
water
for
the
host
,
nor
for
the
cattel
that
followed
them
.
6
Therefore
doubtless
there
had
been
a
drought
a
long
time
before
,
else
water
would
not
have
been
so
scarce
in
seven
days
time
,
so
that
the
king
of
Israel
began
to
be
afraid
that
he
,
and
the
other
two
kings
,
and
all
their
hosts
would
have
been
famished
for
want
of
water
,
and
so
the
king
of
Moab
would
have
overcome
them
;
so
that
they
themselves
and
all
their
hosts
would
have
been
delivered
into
the
king
of
Moabs
hands
.
7
But
the
king
of
Judah
being
a
man
that
feared
God
,
did
enquire
whether
there
was
ever
a
Prophet
of
the
Lord
,
as
you
may
finde
in
the
11.
verse
,
where
one
of
the
king
of
Israels
servants
said
,
Yes
,
there
was
Elisha
which
poured
water
upon
the
hands
of
Elijah
.
8
That
is
,
he
waited
upon
Elijah
,
or
held
the
bason
of
water
while
Elijah
did
wash
his
own
hands
.
9
Then
the
king
of
Judah
was
much
refreshed
at
those
words
,
saying
,
That
the
word
of
the
Lord
was
with
him
,
so
that
Jehoshaphat
would
needs
go
to
see
Elisha
,
and
to
enquire
of
the
Lord
by
him
,
and
the
other
two
kings
with
him
.
10
At
which
the
Prophet
Elisha
did
sharply
reprove
the
king
of
Israel
for
coming
to
enquire
of
him
,
but
bade
him
go
and
enquire
of
those
prophets
which
his
father
Ahab
,
and
his
mother
Jezabel
did
use
to
enquire
of
,
and
not
to
come
unto
him
that
was
a
true
Prophet
of
the
Lord
;
yet
nevertheless
,
for
the
king
of
Judah's
sake
,
thou
shalt
see
the
wonderful
power
of
God
,
which
had
it
not
been
for
him
,
thou
shouldest
not
have
seen
my
face
,
nor
that
great
marvel
which
thou
shalt
now
see
:
and
this
marvel
which
Elisha
did
shew
,
is
set
down
in
the
16.
and
17.
verses
of
this
Chapter
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
by
the
mouth
of
Elisha
,
make
this
valley
full
of
ditches
;
for
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
Ye
shall
neither
see
wind
,
nor
see
rain
,
yet
the
valley
shall
be
filled
with
water
that
ye
may
drink
,
both
ye
and
your
cattel
.
Yet
doth
the
Prophet
Elisha
count
this
great
marvel
in
giving
them
water
for
themselves
and
their
cattel
,
but
a
small
thing
in
comparison
of
his
delivering
the
Moabites
into
the
king
of
Israels
hands
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
18.
verse
.
11
So
that
there
was
not
onely
a
power
in
the
Prophet
Elisha
to
shut
the
heavens
,
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
his
prophecy
,
but
there
was
a
power
in
his
words
to
make
water
come
out
of
the
earth
,
even
as
there
was
power
in
Moses
to
command
water
to
come
out
of
the
rock
.
12
So
that
you
that
have
any
spiritual
understanding
may
see
,
that
these
Prophets
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
.
13
I
might
name
many
more
places
of
Scripture
to
this
purpose
,
as
that
place
in
the
2d
Book
of
Samuel
,
1.21
.
concerning
Samuels
prayer
,
that
there
might
be
no
rain
nor
dew
upon
the
mountains
of
Gilboa
.
So
Isaiah
5.6
.
So
the
Prophet
Jeremiah
and
Amos
.
4.7
.
and
the
Prophet
Zachariah
,
17.18
.
Therefore
it
is
said
by
the
Prophet
Zachariah
,
That
all
those
that
would
not
come
up
to
worship
the
God
of
Israel
should
have
no
rain
,
and
that
should
be
the
plague
which
should
come
upon
them
.
14
So
that
you
may
see
that
all
the
Prophets
that
were
under
the
Law
,
had
power
either
little
or
much
,
in
one
kinde
or
other
,
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
.
15
Onely
I
would
have
you
to
understand
this
,
that
though
the
Commissions
of
the
Prophets
did
differ
one
from
another
in
many
several
particulars
,
yet
the
Commission
is
counted
by
the
revelation
of
the
spirit
,
but
one
Commission
.
16
And
though
there
was
many
Prophets
,
yet
are
they
counted
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
but
one
Prophet
,
or
one
Commission
.
17
Which
Prophet
was
Moses
,
he
being
the
head
of
that
Commission
of
the
Law
,
therefore
it
is
said
that
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
.
18
And
so
it
may
be
said
that
all
those
Prophets
that
were
Commissionated
under
the
Law
of
Moses
,
make
up
but
one
Prophet
.
19
And
so
it
may
be
said
that
Moses
was
one
of
those
two
Prophets
which
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
in
the
days
of
his
prophesying
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
ALso
these
two
Prophets
should
have
power
to
turn
water
into
blood
,
and
to
plague
the
earth
with
all
maner
of
plagues
as
often
as
they
will
:
Now
,
as
I
said
before
,
that
as
there
was
a
natural
shutting
up
of
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
,
so
likewise
there
was
a
natural
turning
of
the
waters
into
blood
,
and
that
was
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
which
was
of
the
Law
,
as
aforesaid
.
2
Therefore
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
you
may
read
that
the
natureal
waters
was
turned
into
blood
,
as
you
may
see
,
Exodus
4.9
.
3
In
this
place
the
Lord
doth
as
it
were
make
trial
of
Moses
,
and
shewed
some
signs
unto
Moses
himself
,
whereby
that
Moses
his
F●ith
might
be
more
exercised
and
strong
,
when
as
he
should
come
to
put
it
in
execution
in
the
land
of
Egypt
.
4
Therefore
you
may
read
in
the
verse
before
,
how
God
did
turn
the
rod
into
a
serpent
,
and
Moses
his
hand
unto
a
leprosie
,
and
the
third
sign
,
he
should
take
some
waters
of
the
rivers
and
pour
it
out
upon
the
dry
land
,
and
it
should
become
blood
:
Thus
was
God
pleased
to
shew
three
miracles
unto
Moses
,
to
strengthen
his
Faith
in
God
,
that
when
Moses
saw
that
he
could
do
these
three
miracles
,
his
Faith
grew
strong
in
the
Lord
,
so
that
he
had
Faith
to
believe
that
he
could
do
many
more
,
even
as
many
as
the
Lord
should
require
of
him
.
5
This
sign
which
Moses
did
before
he
went
to
Pharaoh
,
which
was
but
a
little
quantity
of
water
out
of
the
river
,
which
was
turned
into
blood
,
was
but
a
resemblance
of
that
great
power
that
he
should
have
,
in
that
he
should
smite
the
whole
river
and
it
should
be
turned
into
blood
,
as
you
see
Exod
.
7.17
.
so
verse
19.
The
Lord
commanded
Aaron
to
stretch
forth
his
rod
upon
the
waters
of
Egypt
,
and
upon
their
streams
,
and
upon
their
rivers
,
and
upon
their
ponds
,
and
upon
their
pools
of
water
,
and
upon
their
vessels
of
wood
,
and
their
vessels
of
stone
,
so
that
all
the
waters
which
were
in
the
rivers
,
and
in
all
ponds
or
vessels
were
turned
into
blood
,
so
that
the
fish
did
stinke
,
neither
could
man
nor
beast
drink
of
the
waters
any
where
for
a
season
,
because
they
were
all
turned
into
blood
:
I
might
quote
many
more
places
in
the
Prophets
,
and
that
of
Isaiah
5.6
.
and
Jeremiah
3.3
and
so
in
Amos
and
Zachariah
,
a●d
many
more
of
the
Prophets
under
the
Commission
of
the
Law
,
which
had
power
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
,
and
to
turn
the
waters
into
blood
.
6
But
because
Moses
was
the
head
of
that
Commission
,
therefore
they
are
all
counted
by
the
Revelation
of
the
spirit
,
but
one
Prophet
.
7
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
understand
the
nature
of
a
Commission
,
that
Moses
and
that
Commission
which
he
was
the
head
of
;
was
one
of
those
two
Prophets
which
had
power
,
and
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
did
not
rain
in
the
days
of
his
prophesie
,
and
did
turn
the
waters
into
blood
,
and
plague
the
earth
at
his
pleasure
.
8
Onely
take
notice
of
this
,
that
his
Commission
and
power
was
for
the
most
part
external
and
natural
,
and
and
natural
effects
.
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
BUt
Jesus
he
being
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
his
shutting
up
of
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
,
and
his
turning
of
waters
into
blood
,
was
of
a
more
spiritual
nature
.
2
Because
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
was
of
a
more
spiritual
nature
then
that
of
the
Law
,
therefore
you
shall
finde
that
the
Apostles
declaration
and
worship
was
more
spiritual
then
their
worship
was
which
was
of
the
Law
.
3
Because
the
Commission
of
Jesus
which
he
gave
to
his
Apostles
,
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
,
and
the
Commission
of
Moses
was
the
Commission
of
the
water
,
which
was
afterwards
turned
into
blood
,
as
I
shall
make
it
appear
in
the
following
discourse
.
4
But
first
I
shall
shew
how
it
may
be
said
that
the
other
Commission
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
did
not
rain
in
the
days
of
their
prophesie
.
5
Therefore
you
shall
finde
it
written
,
Hebrews
6.7
.
the
Apostle
there
speaking
of
the
earth
that
receiveth
in
the
rain
,
doth
bring
forth
fruit
which
is
the
blessing
of
God
,
yet
this
blessing
is
but
natural
which
is
common
to
all
other
creatures
,
as
well
as
man
.
6
Yet
the
Apostle
doth
bring
this
as
an
Alusion
to
set
forth
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
that
it
should
become
as
the
drops
or
showers
of
rain
upon
the
heart
of
man
,
which
should
cause
those
fruits
of
love
,
peace
,
faith
,
and
patience
,
which
are
those
spiritual
fruits
or
blessings
of
God
,
and
these
blessings
or
fruits
should
be
brought
forth
by
that
doctrine
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
which
should
be
as
the
showers
of
rain
upon
the
earthy
heart
of
man
.
7
So
in
James
5.7
.
there
James
doth
exhort
those
believers
of
the
Gospel
that
they
should
be
patient
,
and
wait
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
again
,
even
as
the
husband-man
doth
wait
for
the
fruits
of
the
earth
;
for
the
husband-man
hath
long
patience
waiting
for
the
former
and
the
latter
rain
.
8
Knowing
within
himself
,
that
if
there
be
but
rain
in
due
season
,
that
the
harvest
and
the
fruits
of
the
earth
will
come
forth
in
their
seasons
,
which
doth
make
the
husband-man
to
wait
with
patience
for
the
former
and
latter
rain
.
9
So
likewise
is
it
with
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
it
is
like
the
former
and
the
latter
rain
,
which
doth
cause
those
fruits
to
spring
forth
as
aforesaid
;
therefore
it
is
that
James
doth
advise
the
believers
in
their
time
to
be
patient
and
settle
their
hearts
,
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
draweth
near
.
10
As
if
he
should
say
,
you
have
the
same
ground
to
wait
patiently
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
,
which
will
come
when
the
harvest
is
ripe
,
as
sure
as
the
Husband-mans
harvest
is
every
year
.
11
And
all
the
showres
of
rain
doth
cause
the
fruits
of
the
earth
to
bring
forth
plentifully
,
to
the
great
comfort
of
the
Husband-man
;
so
likewise
shall
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
be
as
the
former
and
the
letter
rain
upon
your
souls
.
12
Which
shall
cause
much
fruit
of
peace
,
and
joy
,
and
faith
,
and
love
,
which
is
the
fruits
of
the
spirit
,
which
if
you
have
but
patience
in
your
souls
,
you
shall
have
the
doctrine
of
Christ
preached
unto
you
,
which
shall
be
as
the
former
and
the
latter
rain
.
13
Which
shall
cause
the
fruits
of
the
spirit
to
increase
in
you
,
whereby
you
shall
be
satisfied
,
and
patiently
wait
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
,
which
draweth
near
,
so
James
5.17
.
James
their
speaking
before
unto
the
believers
,
exhorting
of
them
,
that
if
any
of
them
were
sick
that
they
should
send
for
the
elders
of
the
Church
,
and
they
should
pray
for
them
.
14
So
he
doth
further
show
what
the
power
of
prayer
was
;
therefore
he
saith
,
the
prayer
of
faith
should
save
the
sick
,
and
the
prayer
of
the
righteous
should
avail
much
,
if
it
be
fervent
.
15
Therefore
James
doth
quote
that
place
concerning
Elijah
,
praying
that
their
should
be
no
rain
,
and
then
he
prayed
again
,
and
their
was
rain
.
16
which
was
onely
to
set
forth
the
power
of
prayer
in
a
Prophet
,
according
to
the
tenor
of
his
Commission
.
17
And
as
it
was
the
tenor
of
his
Commission
to
shut
the
heavens
in
the
natural
by
his
doctrine
and
prayer
,
even
so
was
the
doctrine
and
prayer
of
the
Elders
,
according
to
the
tenor
of
their
Commission
,
which
they
received
from
the
Apostles
,
laying
on
of
their
hands
.
18
And
this
doctrine
and
prayer
of
theirs
,
was
as
the
showers
of
rain
upon
the
believers
of
that
Commission
,
which
did
cause
their
souls
to
be
that
good
ground
which
should
bring
forth
good
fruit
of
peace
,
joy
,
love
,
faith
,
and
patience
,
and
all
other
fruits
of
the
spirit
.
which
should
grow
plentifully
in
them
by
that
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
which
was
as
the
former
and
the
latter
rain
.
CHAP.
XL
.
BUt
on
the
contrary
,
as
the
doctrine
and
prayer
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
was
the
showres
of
rain
unto
the
Believers
of
it
,
so
likewise
,
it
did
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rained
not
upon
the
unbelievers
.
2
Neither
could
they
bring
forth
any
good
fruit
,
for
want
of
that
dew
of
heaven
to
water
their
souls
,
which
was
poured
out
by
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
3
Which
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
which
had
water
of
Life
in
it
,
which
should
cause
the
fruits
of
the
Spirit
for
to
grow
up
in
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
.
4
But
as
for
the
unbeliever
,
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
this
heavenly
rain
should
be
shut
up
from
raining
upon
that
seed
.
5
Because
they
are
that
ground
which
beareth
briars
and
thorns
,
who
are
to
be
reproved
,
and
is
near
unto
cursing
,
whose
end
is
to
be
burned
,
as
you
may
see
Hebrews
6.8
.
the
Apostle
speaking
in
that
Chapter
before
,
as
if
this
doctrine
of
Christ
had
been
poured
out
upon
them
,
whereby
some
of
them
did
seem
to
have
bin
enlightned
,
or
watred
with
the
dew
of
heaven
;
but
that
ground
was
dry
,
and
brought
forth
nothing
but
thorns
and
briars
,
which
fruit
that
they
brought
forth
,
was
fit
for
nothing
but
cursing
and
burning
.
6
And
if
you
look
but
at
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
,
you
may
see
what
those
thorns
and
briars
were
which
was
fit
for
nothing
but
to
be
burned
;
and
these
thornes
and
briars
,
which
this
Seed
of
Reason
brought
forth
,
was
in
that
after
they
had
made
some
progress
in
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
and
did
seem
to
be
enlightned
,
and
to
taste
of
the
good
word
of
God
.
7
Which
was
as
the
drops
of
rain
,
and
did
pretend
that
they
had
tasted
of
the
good
word
of
God
,
and
the
powers
of
the
life
to
come
;
and
yet
for
all
this
,
they
came
to
fall
away
,
and
to
question
the
foundation
,
or
the
doctrine
of
Christ
which
the
Apostles
had
laid
down
,
That
whosoever
did
repent
and
believe
the
Gospel
,
with
many
other
principles
of
doctrine
which
the
Apostles
did
lay
down
as
necessary
to
salvation
unto
all
those
that
did
believe
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
1.
and
2.
verses
.
8
But
these
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
which
did
seem
for
a
time
to
be
very
much
enlightned
,
so
as
to
receive
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
as
the
showres
of
rain
which
made
them
seem
to
bring
forth
good
fruits
of
faith
and
love
.
9
But
instead
thereof
,
they
brought
forth
thorns
and
briars
,
that
is
,
in
stead
of
faith
and
stedfastness
in
the
first
principles
of
their
doctrine
concerning
Christs
death
and
resurrection
,
they
brought
forth
unbelief
,
and
questioning
that
doctrine
which
they
formerly
did
profess
.
10
And
instead
of
love
to
it
,
and
speaking
for
it
,
they
did
envy
and
despight
against
it
.
11
These
was
those
thorns
and
briars
which
was
fit
for
nothing
but
to
be
cursed
and
burned
;
and
these
were
those
that
were
uncapable
of
receiving
in
the
rain
unto
their
souls
.
12
That
is
,
they
were
uncapable
to
receive
any
refreshings
of
spirit
from
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
which
doth
refresh
the
minde
of
man
,
even
as
the
rain
doth
the
earth
.
13
And
doth
cause
the
minde
of
man
to
bring
forth
fruits
of
righteousness
,
which
yieldeth
peace
,
even
as
the
rain
doth
cause
the
earth
to
bring
forth
fruit
unto
the
comfort
of
him
that
doth
dress
it
.
14
But
as
for
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
the
devil
,
which
is
that
ground
that
doth
bring
forth
thorns
and
briars
,
which
is
fit
for
nothing
but
the
fire
.
15
Therefore
there
shall
be
no
showers
of
rain
shall
flow
from
that
heavenly
doctrine
upon
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
but
they
shall
grow
dryer
and
dryer
,
so
that
they
may
be
the
more
fit
for
that
eternal
fire
,
which
cannot
be
quenched
.
16
And
thus
hath
the
Commission
of
Jesus
shut
up
the
heavens
,
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
that
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
.
17
So
likewise
,
it
was
the
exhortation
of
James
to
the
Believers
of
his
doctrine
,
That
they
should
wait
in
patience
for
the
coming
of
Jesus
,
even
as
the
husbandman
doth
for
the
former
and
latter
rain
.
18
But
as
for
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
he
is
so
far
from
advising
them
to
wait
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
,
so
as
to
be
any
refreshment
unto
their
souls
;
but
rather
that
all
those
motions
of
peace
which
doth
arise
in
them
from
these
natural
and
earthly
things
,
might
be
turned
into
wrath
and
vengeance
.
19
So
that
no
Spiritual
peace
might
be
rained
down
upon
them
,
but
rather
that
God
would
rain
down
that
eternal
fiery
vengeance
upon
them
.
20
Because
they
had
put
their
trust
in
riches
,
whereby
they
did
exercise
oppression
,
that
they
themselves
might
live
in
all
maner
of
earthly
pleasures
,
and
to
exercise
murther
for
conscience
sake
.
21
Therefore
James
doth
accuse
them
of
putting
the
just
to
death
,
meaning
the
Lord
Jesus
;
but
giveth
his
brethren
an
exhortation
to
be
patient
,
and
wait
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
,
even
as
the
husbandman
doth
for
the
rain
22
That
the
Lord
will
come
quickly
and
recompence
them
with
the
possession
of
his
eternal
joys
,
of
which
they
had
the
dew
of
heaven
to
refresh
their
souls
before
,
by
that
doctrine
of
Jesus
,
which
was
as
the
former
and
the
latter
rain
.
23
So
on
the
contrary
,
he
shall
give
the
Seed
of
Reason
the
possession
of
their
endless
misery
,
according
to
their
oppression
and
murther
;
because
the
heavens
were
shut
that
it
should
not
rain
upon
the
Seed
of
the
Serpent
,
which
is
the
devil
.
24
That
is
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
should
not
water
their
spirits
,
so
as
to
make
any
good
fruit
of
Spiritual
peace
or
love
to
come
forth
from
them
,
because
the
dew
of
heaven
should
not
sink
into
their
hearts
,
no
more
then
the
rain
doth
into
a
stone
.
25
But
all
those
fruits
which
they
bring
forth
,
is
but
as
thorns
and
briars
,
fit
for
nothing
else
but
for
the
fire
.
26
For
what
is
oppression
and
murther
for
conscience
sake
fit
for
,
but
for
that
eternal
fire
which
will
never
be
quenched
?
And
this
was
the
shutting
of
the
heavens
that
it
did
not
rain
in
the
Commission
of
the
blood
,
which
was
the
Commission
of
Jesus
;
he
being
the
head
of
it
.
CHAP.
XLI
.
IN
the
next
place
,
I
shall
unfold
what
is
meant
by
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
turning
the
waters
into
blood
.
2
You
may
remember
before
,
How
the
Commission
of
Moses
did
turn
the
natural
waters
into
blood
,
because
his
Commission
was
the
Commission
of
the
Law
,
which
did
signifie
water
.
3
Therefore
this
power
,
and
all
those
that
were
under
that
Commission
,
did
for
the
most
part
consist
of
natural
signs
and
wonders
,
because
the
Law
was
given
to
Reason
;
therefore
Reason
can
better
be
convinced
with
natural
and
visible
signs
and
wonders
,
then
it
can
with
that
which
is
more
spiritual
and
invisible
.
4
Therefore
the
Commission
of
the
blood
,
which
is
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
doth
turn
the
waters
into
blood
after
another
maner
then
Moses
did
;
so
that
none
but
he
that
can
see
with
a
spiritual
eye
of
faith
,
can
understand
the
spiritual
meaning
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
how
it
may
be
said
that
his
Commission
did
turn
the
waters
into
blood
.
Therefore
you
may
read
1
John
5.6
.
where
it
is
thus
written
,
This
is
that
Jesus
Christ
that
came
by
water
and
blood
;
not
by
water
onely
,
but
by
water
and
blood
.
5
This
water
and
blood
was
the
two
Commissions
,
that
is
,
the
Law
.
and
the
Gospel
.
6
The
Law
was
the
water
that
he
came
by
,
and
the
Blood
was
the
Gospel
.
7
Why
is
it
said
that
he
came
by
water
?
because
he
came
to
fulfil
the
Law
,
which
did
signifie
the
water
:
not
that
the
Law
was
written
in
his
nature
;
for
if
the
Law
had
been
written
in
his
nature
,
he
would
never
have
been
able
to
fulfil
the
Law
.
8
And
if
he
had
,
it
would
have
extended
no
further
then
for
himself
;
then
all
the
seed
of
Adam
would
have
been
in
danger
of
being
damned
to
eternity
,
except
they
could
every
one
in
particular
have
kept
the
Law
.
9
Therefore
it
is
said
that
he
came
by
water
,
that
is
,
he
came
by
the
Law
of
Moses
;
that
is
,
he
came
to
perform
it
,
and
to
fulfil
whatsoever
was
written
in
the
Law
of
Moses
.
10
Therefore
saith
the
Scripture
,
He
was
made
under
the
Law
,
that
is
,
he
was
made
to
perform
it
in
every
tittle
,
and
to
suffer
the
paines
of
that
death
which
the
Law
had
laid
upon
all
the
seed
of
Adam
,
which
was
death
eternal
;
which
all
the
seed
of
Adam
must
have
suffered
,
if
so
be
that
the
eternal
Spirit
it self
had
not
passed
into
death
,
and
through
death
,
whereby
he
came
to
destroy
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
which
is
the
devil
.
11
That
is
,
the
Moral
Law
was
written
in
the
nature
of
Reason
,
and
so
had
death
written
in
it
,
so
that
death
being
the
first-born
of
the
Law
,
it
went
forth
as
a
conqueror
of
all
life
,
both
in
God
&
man
.
12
Therefore
you
may
see
how
powerfully
death
went
on
in
the
first-born
of
the
devil
,
which
was
Cain
,
when
he
slew
righteous
Abel
.
13
And
that
law
of
death
was
written
in
the
Angels
nature
,
but
could
not
be
brought
forth
until
the
Angels
spirit
and
his
spiritual
body
did
become
natural
or
mortal
,
then
death
went
on
conquering
.
14
Onely
that
promise
of
God
to
Adam
,
that
the
seed
of
the
woman
should
break
the
serpents
head
:
this
promise
did
put
a
little
stop
to
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
which
is
the
devil
.
15
But
yet
it
went
on
conquering
and
reigning
over
all
life
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
Death
reigned
over
all
from
Adam
until
Moses
:
and
so
it
did
from
Moses
until
Jesus
did
suffer
death
.
16
Therefore
it
is
said
when
Jesus
was
put
to
death
,
that
he
was
offered
up
through
the
eternal
Spirit
:
that
is
,
there
was
nothing
could
conquer
or
overcome
death
,
but
the
eternal
Spirit
onely
.
17
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
In
that
that
he
died
,
he
died
unto
sin
:
that
is
,
he
died
to
satisfie
,
or
to
overcome
sin
,
or
to
overcome
death
which
sin
did
produce
.
18
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
O
death
,
I
will
be
thy
death
:
so
that
nothing
could
be
deaths
death
,
but
that
which
was
the
eternal
Spirit
of
all
life
,
and
he
could
not
kill
death
but
by
his
eternal
Spirit
of
Life
,
entring
or
submitting
unto
death
it self
.
19
And
so
the
eternal
Spirit
quickning
again
into
life
,
did
conquer
over
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
,
which
could
not
be
but
by
the
death
of
the
eternal
God
.
20
Therefore
when
Christ
died
,
it
was
God
that
suffered
death
,
and
not
a
meer
man
,
nor
the
meer
manh●od
of
Christ
,
as
it
is
vainly
imagined
by
the
reason
of
man
.
21
Therefore
that
blood
of
Christ
that
was
spilt
,
was
the
blood
of
God
,
because
that
life
in
the
blood
was
the
soul
of
the
eternal
God
.
21
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
that
he
poured
out
his
soul
unto
death
:
that
is
,
the
very
soul
of
God
which
was
the
eternal
Spirit
,
which
gave
life
unto
every
creature
,
and
was
all
life
in
it self
,
did
pour
out
his
own
soul
unto
death
:
therefore
it
was
that
Christ
said
,
I
have
power
to
lay
down
my
life
,
and
have
power
to
take
it
up
again
:
no
man
takes
it
from
me
,
I
lay
it
down
of
my self
.
And
this
life
of
his
was
laid
down
unto
death
;
that
is
,
it
must
enter
into
death
,
and
pass
thorow
death
,
before
it
could
see
eternal
life
again
.
22
To
this
great
mystery
of
God
becoming
flesh
,
the
tongue
of
men
nor
Angels
cannot
unfold
the
secretness
of
it
.
23
Therefore
you
that
have
faith
,
may
be
satisfied
in
what
can
be
revealed
by
your
fellow
creature
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
AGain
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
That
out
of
the
sides
of
Christ
there
came
forth
water
and
blood
,
which
was
onely
to
signifie
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
.
2
And
the
Law
of
Moses
was
one
of
those
three
that
should
bear
record
on
earth
,
and
his
record
was
that
of
the
water
,
which
should
be
turned
into
blood
by
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
.
3
So
that
there
was
now
no
more
righteousness
to
be
had
by
the
Law
,
because
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
was
now
turned
into
blood
,
that
is
,
all
those
that
had
Faith
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
that
righteousness
which
they
had
of
the
Law
,
which
was
as
pure
water
unto
their
souls
,
that
were
obedient
unto
it
,
is
now
turned
into
blood
;
because
there
is
no
true
righteousness
now
to
be
had
,
but
faith
in
that
blood
of
Christ
.
4
So
that
faith
in
that
blood
is
like
unto
pure
water
,
because
it
is
the
righteousness
of
faith
which
is
as
pure
water
of
Life
,
and
this
is
turned
into
the
blood
of
Jesus
.
5
Therefore
it
is
said
,
Let
your
hearts
be
purified
by
faith
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
:
so
that
the
righteousness
of
faith
,
is
as
pure
water
in
the
spirit
of
man
,
yet
it
must
be
turned
into
blood
,
and
so
doth
cause
the
vertue
of
the
blood
of
Christ
to
be
sprinkled
upon
the
consciences
of
those
that
do
believe
.
6
Likewise
the
waters
of
the
seed
of
Reason
are
turned
into
blood
,
because
the
professors
of
the
Law
of
Moses
which
was
that
record
of
water
,
were
so
moved
with
envey
,
that
righteousness
could
not
be
had
by
the
Law
,
that
all
their
water
was
turned
into
blood
;
that
is
,
they
did
not
care
how
they
persecuted
or
put
to
death
,
that
brought
any
other
Commission
,
or
Righteousness
,
but
that
Commission
and
Righteousness
that
Moses
brought
.
7
So
that
all
that
peace
which
they
had
from
the
Righteousness
of
the
Law
,
which
was
as
pure
water
unto
their
souls
before
,
is
now
all
turned
into
blood
;
and
instead
of
having
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
to
sprinkle
their
souls
to
their
eternal
peace
,
they
had
his
blood
to
drink
.
8
So
they
had
the
blood
of
most
of
his
disciples
to
drink
,
but
never
could
get
their
thirsts
quenched
,
because
the
waters
of
their
souls
was
turned
into
blood
,
which
was
always
burning
in
their
consciences
.
9
Because
the
guilt
of
that
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
had
turned
all
the
waters
of
their
souls
into
blood
,
so
that
they
could
not
look
for
one
drop
of
cold
water
of
eternal
life
,
to
cool
the
tongue
of
their
Consciences
;
and
this
is
the
true
spiritual
meaning
of
the
Revelation
of
John
,
concerning
the
turning
of
waters
into
blood
.
10
And
wheresoever
you
read
in
Scriptures
of
the
Moon
being
turned
into
blood
,
it
is
meant
of
the
Law
of
Moses
because
the
Moon
doth
signifie
that
light
which
the
Commission
of
the
Law
did
hold
forth
,
which
light
was
but
as
the
light
of
the
Moon
,
because
it
was
but
a
watry
light
in
comparison
of
the
light
of
the
Gospel
.
11
Which
was
the
Commission
of
the
Son
or
the
blood
,
and
therefore
it
was
that
the
professors
of
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
which
was
but
the
record
of
water
was
turned
all
into
blood
,
either
to
there
everlasting
comfort
,
or
to
their
endless
misery
;
so
much
concerning
the
turning
of
the
waters
into
blood
.
CHAP.
XLIII
.
ANd
as
for
their
plaguing
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
please
,
it
is
not
a
thing
much
material
to
be
treated
upon
,
because
there
is
no
difficulty
in
the
words
.
2
For
every
one
doth
read
how
that
Moses
he
being
the
Head
of
that
Commission
of
the
Law
,
and
wherein
he
did
plague
Pharao
and
the
land
of
Egypt
at
his
pleasure
;
and
so
he
did
Israel
,
when
as
they
were
disobedient
unto
that
worship
which
was
set
up
by
him
.
3
And
this
power
did
remain
in
all
the
Prophets
under
the
Law
,
either
little
or
much
,
or
in
one
kind
or
other
,
as
you
may
read
almost
in
all
the
books
of
the
Prophets
.
4
For
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
some
particular
eminent
actions
for
all
,
because
they
were
acted
in
and
by
such
a
Commission
.
5
So
likewise
there
was
many
sore
plagues
upon
the
earth
in
the
time
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
as
well
as
there
was
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
.
6
Therefore
it
is
that
Christ
doth
foretell
what
great
plagues
shall
come
upon
the
earth
,
as
famine
,
pestilence
,
and
sword
,
with
many
other
fearful
things
,
which
should
be
acted
in
the
time
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
after
he
was
put
to
death
,
and
these
were
those
plagues
which
the
Revelation
of
John
did
mean
,
that
the
two
Prophets
should
plague
the
earth
with
.
7
That
is
,
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Commiss●on
of
Jesus
should
plague
the
earth
with
all
maner
of
plagues
as
oft
as
they
will
.
8
It
may
well
be
said
all
maner
of
plagues
,
because
there
was
both
natural
plagues
and
spiritual
plagues
upon
the
earth
;
therefore
called
all
maner
of
plagues
:
and
this
did
John
speak
as
with
relation
to
those
two
Commissions
of
Moses
and
Jesus
,
being
the
two
heads
of
them
;
therefore
called
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
in
John
,
the
two
Prophets
that
tormented
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
CHAP.
XLIIII
.
BEfore
I
come
to
treat
upon
the
seven
verses
in
order
,
I
shall
interprat
some
sayings
of
Christ
concerning
John
the
Baptist
,
which
is
said
to
be
the
greatest
Prophet
that
was
born
of
woman
,
yet
he
that
is
least
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
is
greater
then
he
:
the
meaning
of
Christ
in
those
words
is
this
,
that
he
which
is
invested
with
the
least
measure
of
the
gift
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
so
that
it
be
but
a
Commission
;
he
may
be
said
to
be
greater
then
John
the
Baptist
.
2
Though
John
the
Baptist
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
the
fore-runner
of
Christ
,
which
was
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
;
therefore
called
,
The
greatest
Prophet
that
was
born
of
woman
.
3
Yet
,
He
that
is
least
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
is
greater
then
he
,
because
Christ
was
that
kingdom
of
heaven
himself
;
and
he
that
should
have
but
the
least
share
in
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
he
should
give
,
should
be
greater
then
John
the
Baptist
.
4
And
this
is
clear
from
that
saying
of
John
the
Baptist
,
unto
the
Jews
,
Repent
,
for
the
kingdom
of
heaven
is
at
hand
,
which
kingdom
of
heaven
was
no
other
,
but
the
person
of
Jesus
,
and
that
Commission
of
the
Gospel
which
should
be
given
by
him
.
5
So
Mat
.
11.
beginning
at
the
9.
verse
,
Christ
saith
unto
the
Jews
,
speaking
of
John
the
Baptist
,
What
went
you
out
to
see
,
a
Prophet
?
yea
,
more
then
a
Prophet
.
He
was
more
then
a
Prophet
,
because
he
was
the
Messenger
to
prepare
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
make
his
paths
strait
,
according
to
that
saying
of
the
Prophet
;
therefo●●
Christ
saith
in
the
11.
verse
,
Among
them
that
were
born
of
women
,
arose
there
not
a
greater
then
John
the
Baptist
,
notwithstanding
he
that
〈◇〉
least
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
is
greater
then
he
.
6.
Which
is
clear
,
that
the
meaning
of
Christ
is
,
that
he
that
hath
the
least
measure
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
is
greater
then
he
;
for
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
is
called
the
kingdom
of
heaven
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
the
12
verse
,
From
the
time
of
John
the
Baptist
untill
now
,
the
kingdom
of
God
suffered
violence
,
and
the
violent
take
it
by
force
.
7
As
if
Christ
should
say
,
as
soon
as
ever
John
the
Baptist
began
for
to
preach
that
the
kingdom
of
God
was
at
hand
,
which
kingdom
of
God
was
the
Messiah
,
or
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
given
by
Jesus
Christ
,
according
to
that
saying
of
John
,
I
Baptize
you
with
water
,
but
he
that
cometh
after
me
shall
Baptize
you
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
fire
.
8
The
meaning
is
this
,
that
Jesus
Christ
was
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
would
be
given
by
him
,
which
is
called
the
kingdom
of
heaven
;
this
is
that
which
should
suffer
violence
by
the
oppression
which
it
should
meet
withal
by
the
professors
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
this
was
in
those
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
,
and
Sadduces
,
which
came
to
John's
Baptism
.
9
Those
were
they
,
that
were
called
the
violent
which
took
the
kingdom
of
heaven
by
force
;
for
these
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
were
always
laying
wait
to
intrap
Jesus
,
which
was
the
kingdom
of
God
,
to
take
or
catch
him
in
his
words
,
till
at
the
last
when
his
time
was
come
,
the
violent
did
take
him
by
force
,
and
put
him
to
death
;
and
this
suffering
of
his
,
did
begin
as
soon
as
ever
John
the
Baptist
came
,
preaching
in
the
wilderness
of
Jury
.
10
Again
,
you
may
read
,
Mat
.
21.43
.
where
Christ
speaking
to
those
Jews
aforesaid
,
saith
,
Therefore
I
say
unto
you
,
the
kingdom
of
God
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
and
shall
be
given
to
a
nation
which
shall
bring
forth
the
fruits
thereof
:
And
this
kingdom
of
God
was
his
own
person
,
which
was
that
stone
which
the
builders
did
refuse
,
and
is
now
become
the
head
of
the
corner
,
as
you
read
in
the
verse
before
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
SO
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
see
by
the
eye
of
faith
,
the
meaning
of
Christ
was
,
that
the
kingdom
of
God
should
be
taken
from
those
chief
Priests
,
Scribes
,
and
Elders
of
the
Jews
,
and
should
be
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
which
were
Publicans
and
sinners
in
comparision
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
which
had
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
in
them
.
2
And
now
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
should
be
taken
from
them
,
and
given
to
a
nation
that
would
bring
forth
better
fruit
:
That
is
,
to
a
nation
which
should
believe
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
concerning
the
death
and
resurrection
of
Christ
,
which
was
the
kingdom
of
God
.
3
And
that
you
may
know
that
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
Christs
words
,
read
Mat
.
21.28
.
where
Christ
putteth
forth
that
parable
to
the
chief
Priests
and
Elders
of
the
people
,
concerning
a
servant
man
which
had
two
sons
,
and
he
commanded
the
one
to
go
into
the
vineyard
and
work
,
and
he
said
,
and
would
not
;
yet
afterwards
repented
,
and
went
:
and
the
second
answered
,
and
said
,
I
will
go
,
yet
did
not
:
so
that
he
that
said
he
would
not
,
and
yet
did
,
was
more
justified
then
the
other
that
said
he
would
,
but
did
not
.
4
Now
these
two
sons
were
the
Jews
and
the
Gentiles
:
for
it
was
the
Jews
which
did
promise
to
work
in
the
vineyard
,
that
was
,
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
by
promising
,
Whatsoever
should
be
commanded
by
Moses
concering
the
worship
of
God
,
they
would
do
it
;
yet
as
soon
as
ever
Moses
his
back
was
turn'd
,
they
fell
from
that
worship
which
Moses
set
up
,
to
the
work
of
idolatry
.
5
Also
Moses
and
the
Prophets
did
prophecy
until
John
,
of
the
Messiah
,
which
was
the
kingdom
of
God
,
as
aforesaid
,
which
prophecy
was
given
onely
to
the
nation
of
the
Jews
.
And
they
thought
that
they
could
have
interpreted
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
so
as
to
have
known
the
true
Messiah
when
he
was
come
:
so
that
they
might
have
entred
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
by
receiving
the
Message
of
John
the
Baptist
,
which
bad
them
repent
,
for
the
kingdom
of
heaven
was
at
hand
.
6
That
is
,
the
true
Saviour
,
which
the
Prophets
had
foretold
of
,
was
at
hand
,
which
did
bring
glad
tydings
of
salvation
,
which
is
the
Gospel
of
peace
,
which
is
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
because
the
belief
of
it
gives
a
man
the
assurance
of
eternal
life
.
7
So
that
it
may
be
clear
,
that
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
was
that
son
which
said
he
would
go
and
work
in
the
vineyard
,
but
did
not
.
8
And
the
Gentiles
was
that
son
which
said
he
would
not
work
in
the
vineyard
,
yet
afterwards
repented
,
and
did
go
;
which
work
was
to
believe
in
the
Son
of
God
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Scripture
,
This
is
the
work
of
God
,
that
ye
believe
in
his
Son
.
9
Therefore
you
shall
finde
it
written
in
the
31.
verse
,
Publicans
and
the
harlots
go
before
you
into
the
kingdom
of
God
;
because
they
have
faith
in
the
Saviour
of
the
world
,
by
the
preaching
of
John
the
Baptist
,
as
you
may
read
,
verse
32.
10
For
John
came
unto
you
,
meaning
the
Jews
,
in
the
way
of
righteousness
,
and
ye
believed
him
not
;
but
the
Publicans
,
and
the
harlots
believed
him
:
and
ye
,
though
you
saw
it
,
were
not
moved
with
repentance
,
that
afterwards
you
might
believe
him
.
11
For
in
stead
of
working
in
the
vineyard
,
by
the
obedience
of
faith
,
they
went
altogether
to
the
contrary
,
even
to
persecute
and
kill
the
Lord
of
Life
;
therefore
the
Gospel
of
peace
,
which
was
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
it
should
be
taken
from
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
and
given
to
the
Gentiles
that
should
bring
forth
better
fruits
;
For
the
righteousness
of
Faith
is
better
fruits
,
then
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
.
12
For
the
Gentiles
were
but
Publicans
and
harlots
in
the
account
of
the
Jews
;
therefore
you
may
remember
what
the
proud
Pharisee
said
,
I
thank
God
I
am
not
like
this
Publican
,
which
was
looked
upon
by
him
to
be
a
great
sinner
;
and
so
were
all
the
Gentiles
looked
upon
by
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
.
13
Therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
I
will
provoke
them
to
jealousie
by
a
foolish
nation
:
that
is
,
a
foolish
ignorant
idolatrous
nation
,
which
should
receive
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
which
is
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
14
Which
must
be
taken
from
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
as
aforesaid
,
and
given
to
the
Gentiles
,
which
were
a
nation
looked
upon
by
the
Jews
,
to
be
a
people
unfit
to
bring
forth
fruits
of
faith
toward
God
,
which
is
better
fruits
then
theirs
of
the
Law
,
to
whom
the
kingdom
of
God
was
first
preached
by
John
the
Baptist
,
which
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Law
,
and
so
of
that
Commission
,
and
the
first
bringer
in
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
in
that
he
was
the
first
that
did
use
that
Ordinance
of
Baptism
with
water
,
which
did
belong
to
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
so
long
as
that
Commission
stood
in
force
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
Verse
7.
And
when
they
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
cometh
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
YOu
may
remember
how
I
have
shewed
before
what
those
two
Prophets
were
,
and
their
power
:
In
the
next
place
,
I
shall
open
by
the
Revelation
of
the
true
Spirit
,
what
this
beast
is
that
doth
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
bottomless
pit
.
2
This
beast
,
I
declare
,
is
the
spirit
or
seed
of
Reason
in
man
;
and
the
bottomless
pit
,
is
the
imagination
which
the
spirit
of
Reason
liveth
in
,
or
that
floweth
from
the
Seed
.
3
And
the
imagination
of
Reason
may
well
be
called
,
a
bottomless
pit
,
because
it
can
finde
no
beginning
of
its
self
,
nor
no
end
;
neither
can
it
finde
out
how
God
should
come
to
be
.
4
And
from
this
imagination
,
Reason
doth
think
that
his
spirit
or
life
to
be
of
the
same
eternal
essence
and
life
as
God
is
of
.
5
But
it
being
but
a
lye
,
and
not
truth
,
it
is
unsatisfied
,
and
all
was
afraid
of
eternal
damnation
;
for
there
is
nothing
but
Truth
can
satisfie
.
6
Neither
can
there
be
any
foundation
for
the
motions
of
a
spirit
to
stand
upon
,
but
Truth
;
neither
in
things
natural
,
nor
in
things
spiritual
.
7
For
imagination
is
not
certain
,
nor
satisfied
,
though
it
doth
imagine
that
which
is
true
;
because
it
is
not
sure
his
imagination
is
,
or
will
be
true
.
8
Therefore
the
imagination
of
Reason
,
is
compared
to
a
bottomless
pit
,
it
having
no
bottom
to
set
his
feet
upon
,
nor
no
top
to
hang
his
hands
on
.
9
It
cannot
descend
so
low
into
hell
,
as
to
finde
any
bottom
;
neither
can
it
ascend
so
high
up
to
heaven
,
as
to
finde
any
top
.
10
That
is
,
the
imagination
of
Reason
cannot
finde
out
what
God
is
,
which
is
heaven
;
nor
what
the
right
devil
is
,
which
is
hell
;
and
this
is
that
bottomless
pit
which
the
beast
,
which
is
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
doth
ascend
out
of
,
and
make
war
with
the
two
Prophets
,
and
the
believers
of
them
.
11
This
is
that
bottomless
pit
spoken
of
,
Rev.
20.3
.
and
Rev.
11.
and
7.
and
that
Satan
or
Dragon
which
the
Angel
cast
into
the
bottomless
pit
,
was
no
other
but
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
is
called
a
beast
.
12
That
Angel
that
had
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
was
Christ
;
he
being
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
of
grace
,
or
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
13
He
shut
Satan
up
in
the
bottomless
pit
for
a
thousand
years
,
and
after
the
thousand
years
were
expired
,
he
should
be
let
loose
to
deceive
the
nations
;
now
this
Satan
or
Dragon
,
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
as
aforesaid
,
which
was
shut
up
in
the
bottomless
pit
for
a
thousand
years
,
and
then
to
be
let
loose
for
a
season
to
deceive
the
nations
.
14
This
thousand
years
of
Satans
being
shut
up
in
the
bottomless
pit
,
it
was
during
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
,
which
did
last
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
;
in
which
Commission
was
those
ten
persecutions
,
and
all
that
persecution
which
the
Saints
did
suffer
for
their
faith
in
Jesus
,
was
that
shuting
up
of
the
spirit
of
Reason
or
Satan
,
into
the
bottomless
pit
of
his
imagination
.
15
So
that
all
that
while
that
the
Apostles
Commission
did
last
,
there
was
truth
in
the
world
;
so
that
Satan
could
not
go
forth
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
his
imagination
to
deceive
the
nations
,
but
was
kept
in
by
that
key
,
which
Christ
,
who
was
the
Angel
,
gave
unto
Peter
,
he
being
the
Head
of
the
Apostles
,
and
having
the
Keys
of
Hell
,
and
of
Heaven
,
which
key
of
hell
was
that
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
16
And
that
Faith
which
was
built
upon
this
rock
,
was
that
key
that
shut
up
the
spirit
of
Reason
into
the
bottomless
pit
of
his
imagination
,
so
that
he
could
not
go
forth
to
deceive
the
nations
.
17
Because
the
Faith
in
Jesus
which
the
Saints
had
in
being
made
able
to
suffer
those
torments
joyfully
,
which
the
spirit
of
Reason
laid
upon
them
,
it
reflected
back
upon
the
spirit
of
Reason
with
the
fear
of
eternal
damnation
;
being
angry
that
he
could
not
make
their
Faith
and
confidence
in
Jesus
,
stoop
unto
his
reason
.
18
So
that
instead
of
his
deceiving
of
them
,
he
lost
many
of
his
own
kingdom
,
which
came
to
suffer
for
the
Faith
of
Jesus
.
19
And
these
sufferings
of
the
Apostles
and
the
Saints
for
their
Faith
in
Jesus
in
the
ten
persecutions
,
was
that
thousand
years
that
the
dragon
,
that
old
serpent
the
devil
or
Satan
,
was
cast
into
the
bottomless
pit
of
his
imagination
.
20
So
that
he
could
not
go
forth
to
deceive
,
till
the
thousand
years
was
expired
;
that
is
,
not
till
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
was
quite
exterpated
out
of
the
world
.
21
But
after
that
he
must
be
loosened
for
a
little
season
;
the
meaning
is
this
,
that
after
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
was
rooted
out
of
the
world
,
then
the
spirit
of
Reason
shall
go
forth
,
deceiving
the
nations
with
his
false
worship
,
because
there
is
no
true
worship
now
in
the
world
to
oppose
him
.
22
And
he
shall
go
without
any
interruption
,
deceiving
the
people
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
and
so
he
hath
this
thirteen
hundred
and
fifty
years
,
in
all
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
untill
the
year
1651.
that
the
Commission
of
the
spirit
was
given
;
for
there
was
no
true
Faith
upon
the
earth
until
the
said
year
,
that
the
Commission
of
the
spirit
was
given
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Christ
,
when
the
son
of
man
shall
come
,
shall
he
finde
faith
of
upon
the
earth
?
23
For
there
was
little
or
no
true
Faith
when
he
came
on
earth
with
his
Commission
of
the
spirit
;
for
I
do
certainly
know
that
there
is
more
true
faith
upon
the
earth
now
,
then
there
hath
been
this
thirteen
hundred
and
fifty
years
.
24
Which
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
but
a
season
,
and
Satans
being
shut
up
into
the
bottomless
pit
,
to
be
a
thousand
years
,
which
was
but
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
.
25
For
the
Revelation
of
Faith
doth
not
count
or
number
as
Reason
doth
,
onely
to
keep
the
seed
of
Reason
wholly
in
darkness
concerning
spiritual
and
neavenly
things
,
and
that
might
reveal
them
to
his
own
seed
.
26
This
is
the
true
meaning
of
Satan
being
bound
for
a
thousand
years
,
and
his
being
loosened
for
a
little
season
;
for
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
doth
call
that
which
is
a
longer
time
,
a
little
season
,
and
that
which
is
a
shorter
time
,
a
thousand
years
,
onely
to
keep
the
seed
of
Reason
in
darkness
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
THough
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
all
magistrates
,
is
that
beast
that
doth
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
their
imagination
all
the
world
over
,
yet
the
Revelation
of
John
did
mean
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
those
magistrates
,
that
make
a
profession
of
the
latter
of
the
Scriptures
.
2
The
spirit
of
Reason
in
there
is
that
beast
that
cometh
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
their
imagination
,
which
always
did
make
war
with
the
two
Prophets
,
or
two
Commissions
,
and
the
Believers
of
them
.
3
For
it
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
the
kings
and
rulers
of
Israel
,
that
made
war
with
the
Prophets
,
and
overcame
them
and
killed
them
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
where
Steven
telleth
the
rulers
of
the
Jews
,
saith
he
,
which
of
the
Prophets
have
not
your
fathers
persecuted
and
have
slain
,
which
shewed
before
of
the
coming
of
the
Just
One
?
4
So
it
was
the
same
spirit
of
Reason
that
ascended
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
in
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
as
well
as
of
that
of
the
Law
;
for
it
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
the
rulers
of
the
Jews
,
and
of
the
Priests
that
sought
to
intrap
the
Lord
Jesus
,
which
was
that
great
Prophet
and
Head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
.
5
This
was
the
same
spirit
of
Reason
that
persecuted
the
Prophets
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
or
under
that
Commission
of
Moses
.
6
Therefore
you
may
read
that
Christ
called
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
serpents
,
devils
,
you
are
of
your
father
the
devil
,
and
his
works
you
will
do
;
for
he
was
a
murtherer
,
and
a
liar
from
the
beginning
.
7
And
you
being
his
children
,
go
about
to
kill
me
,
which
you
must
effect
;
you
being
of
the
same
seed
or
spirit
of
Reason
which
proceeded
from
the
devil
Cain
,
he
being
the
first-born
of
the
devil
;
therefore
the
first
murtherer
and
liar
from
the
beginning
,
which
was
when
he
slew
his
brother
Abel
.
8
Therefore
Christ
is
said
to
be
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
beginning
;
and
as
he
was
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
beginning
,
so
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
Cain
the
first
murtherer
from
the
beginning
.
9
And
this
spirit
of
Reason
which
was
in
the
rulers
,
and
high
Priests
of
the
Jews
,
was
that
beast
that
did
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
made
war
with
the
two
Prophets
,
that
is
,
with
the
two
heads
of
these
two
Commissions
.
10
The
same
spirit
of
Reason
that
persecuted
the
Prophets
under
the
Law
,
did
persecute
the
Apostles
under
the
Gospel
,
and
this
spirit
of
Reason
which
is
the
devil
,
was
in
great
power
in
the
rulers
of
the
Jews
,
therefore
it
is
said
Acts
7.
Which
of
the
Prophets
have
not
your
fathers
persecuted
and
slain
,
which
have
shewed
before
of
the
coming
of
the
Just
One
▪
and
now
he
is
come
to
you
,
with
wicked
hands
have
you
murthered
him
?
11
Which
is
clear
that
these
Jews
were
the
very
same
as
Christ
speaketh
of
in
Mathew
saying
,
they
were
of
their
father
the
devil
,
and
his
works
they
would
do
;
and
these
works
of
murder
and
lies
,
they
do
arise
from
the
seed
or
spirit
of
Reason
which
is
the
devil
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
the
devil
is
the
Father
of
lies
.
12
Also
this
seed
or
spirit
of
Reason
hath
many
titles
given
unto
it
,
it
is
called
a
Devil
,
Satan
,
a
Serpent
,
a
Dragon
;
a
King
,
a
Beast
,
a
certain
rich
man
,
with
many
other
titles
which
I
will
not
mention
here
.
13
But
I
shall
give
you
the
interpretation
of
one
or
two
places
of
Scripture
,
whereby
you
may
the
more
clearly
understand
that
the
spirit
of
reason
is
no
other
but
the
beast
,
that
doth
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
14
Therefore
mind
what
you
read
,
when
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
Tophet
is
ordained
of
old
for
the
king
,
the
pile
is
fire
and
much
wood
,
and
the
breath
of
the
Lord
shall
set
it
on
fire
:
the
meaning
of
the
Prophet
in
those
words
,
is
this
,
that
the
body
of
man
is
that
Tophet
that
was
ordained
of
old
,
and
the
spirit
of
Reason
is
that
king
,
which
must
abide
in
this
Tophet
,
it
being
both
king
and
governor
of
this
world
.
15
Therefore
it
is
Reason
that
hath
a
law
given
to
it
,
and
it
is
Reason
the
king
that
doth
break
Laws
,
for
it
was
Reason
that
slew
righteous
Abel
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
Christ
himself
.
16
Again
it
is
said
,
that
the
pile
is
fire
and
much
wood
,
and
the
breath
of
the
Lord
shall
set
it
on
fire
.
This
fire
I
declare
is
the
motion
of
sin
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
the
actions
of
sin
is
that
pile
of
wood
,
which
is
acted
forth
by
the
wisdom
of
Reason
,
as
those
actions
of
murther
and
lies
,
and
many
other
actions
which
doth
become
as
a
pile
of
wood
,
as
aforesaid
.
17
And
as
for
the
breath
of
the
Lord
which
shall
set
it
on
fire
,
I
declare
it
is
meant
the
Law
of
Moses
or
the
moral
Law
;
for
the
Law
may
be
called
the
breath
of
the
Lord
,
because
the
Law
is
as
a
pair
of
bellows
which
doth
blow
up
,
both
the
motions
and
actions
of
sin
into
a
flame
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Paul
,
where
he
saith
,
he
had
not
known
sin
to
have
been
sin
,
had
not
the
Law
said
,
thou
shalt
not
lust
or
covet
.
18
So
likewise
the
Law
doth
say
to
Reason
,
the
king
,
thou
shalt
do
the
murther
,
thou
shalt
not
steal
,
nor
commit
adultery
,
nor
bare
false
witness
,
and
the
like
.
So
likewise
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
the
Law
was
added
because
of
transgression
,
that
sin
might
appear
exceeding
sinful
,
and
this
Law
is
as
the
breath
of
the
Lord
,
which
doth
set
the
motions
and
actions
of
sin
on
fire
,
whereby
Reason
,
the
king
,
is
burning
eternally
,
according
to
that
saying
of
the
Prophet
,
Where
the
worm
enver
dies
,
nor
the
fire
never
goeth
out
;
because
the
Law
is
alwaies
blowing
up
the
remembrance
of
those
motions
and
actions
of
sin
which
was
acted
in
this
body
,
which
is
that
Tophet
.
19
And
the
same
remembrance
of
those
motions
and
actions
of
sin
,
will
be
drained
or
conveyed
into
that
body
which
the
Spirit
of
Reason
shall
have
in
the
resurrection
;
and
that
Law
which
did
blow
up
that
flame
in
his
Conscience
here
in
mortality
,
shall
die
and
quicken
again
in
that
dark
spiritual
body
,
which
the
spirit
of
Reason
shall
have
in
the
resurrection
.
20
For
the
Law
being
written
in
Reasons
nature
,
shall
also
die
with
Reason
;
and
when
Reason
is
quickened
again
,
then
shall
the
Law
also
quicken
again
with
him
.
21
So
that
the
Law
will
be
as
the
breath
of
the
Lord
to
keep
the
worm
that
it
never
die
,
and
the
fire
that
it
never
go
out
:
thus
I
have
opened
somewhat
of
those
two
places
of
Scripture
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
A
Gain
,
in
the
next
place
,
I
shall
unfold
the
meaning
of
those
words
of
Christ
in
that
Parable
,
where
he
saith
,
And
there
was
a
certain
rich
man
,
named
Dives
,
which
did
fare
deliciously
every
day
:
and
there
was
a
certain
poor
man
,
named
Lazarus
,
which
did
beg
at
the
rich
mans
gate
.
The
thing
that
is
necessary
to
know
,
is
,
what
is
meant
by
this
certain
rich
man
,
and
certain
poor
man
:
these
two
were
to
set
forth
the
two
Seeds
here
in
mortality
.
2
This
rich
man
,
I
declare
,
did
signifie
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
hath
the
government
of
this
world
given
into
his
hand
,
which
spirit
of
Reason
is
a
king
,
as
aforesaid
,
which
Tophet
was
ordained
of
old
for
;
therefore
the
Scripture
saith
,
It
is
hard
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
3
For
Reason
,
the
king
,
having
the
government
of
this
world
in
his
hands
,
doth
fare
deliciously
every
day
;
when
as
the
poor
man
,
which
did
signifie
the
Seed
of
faith
,
can
hardly
get
bread
.
4
Because
Reason
,
the
rich
man
,
hath
got
all
the
world
into
his
hand
,
both
sea
and
land
,
so
that
nothing
can
be
had
for
Lazarus
,
the
poor
man
,
except
he
beg
,
or
become
a
bond-servant
unto
the
rich
man
.
5
Again
,
it
is
said
,
That
Lazarus
,
the
poor
man
,
died
,
and
was
carried
into
Abrahams
bosom
:
also
the
rich
man
died
,
and
being
in
hell
,
he
looked
up
to
heaven
,
and
saw
Lazarus
in
Abrahams
bosom
.
The
meaning
of
it
is
this
,
that
as
soon
as
ever
death
was
entred
into
Reason
,
the
rich
mans
blood
,
then
was
Reason
taken
out
of
his
heaven
,
which
was
in
the
prosperity
of
this
natural
life
;
and
when
this
first
death
was
entred
into
his
blood
,
then
the
fear
of
eternal
death
did
seize
upon
him
.
6
And
this
fear
of
eternal
death
,
is
that
hell
that
Reason
,
the
rich
man
,
was
in
;
and
he
looking
up
to
heaven
,
saw
Lazarus
,
the
poor
man
,
the
Seed
of
faith
,
in
Abrahams
bosom
:
and
his
looking
up
to
heaven
was
nothing
else
but
his
reason
,
remembring
how
honorably
,
and
gloriously
,
and
in
what
pleasure
he
had
lived
in
in
this
world
,
which
was
his
heaven
.
7
And
considering
what
misery
Lazarus
,
the
poor
man
,
the
Seed
of
Faith
did
endure
in
this
world
,
he
could
not
but
see
by
the
eye
of
Reason
,
that
Lazarus
was
in
Abrahams
bosom
.
8
Because
Abraham
was
the
father
of
the
faithful
,
to
whom
the
promise
of
eternal
blessedness
was
made
,
as
you
may
see
by
that
dispute
which
Christ
had
with
the
Sadduces
,
concerning
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
Have
you
not
read
in
the
Law
,
where
it
is
said
,
I
am
the
God
of
Abraham
,
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Jacob
:
for
God
is
not
the
God
of
the
dead
,
but
of
the
living
,
for
all
live
unto
him
.
9
The
meaning
of
Christs
words
is
this
,
that
there
is
a
necessity
that
there
should
be
a
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
else
that
promise
which
God
made
to
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
would
be
to
no
purpose
.
10
For
if
God
should
not
raise
them
again
,
then
is
he
the
God
of
the
dead
,
and
not
of
the
living
;
and
so
the
faith
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
and
all
the
Prophets
and
righteous
men
,
are
all
in
vain
,
and
are
yet
under
the
state
of
death
,
and
doth
not
live
unto
God
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
.
11
But
Faith
being
the
evidence
of
things
not
seen
,
and
the
substance
of
things
hoped
for
;
believing
that
nothing
is
too
hard
for
God
which
he
hath
promised
,
and
caused
all
his
servants
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
believe
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
a
life
eternal
;
which
cannot
be
,
except
there
be
a
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
12
For
we
see
,
and
the
Scriptures
doth
affirm
,
that
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
and
David
,
and
the
Prophets
are
dead
,
and
their
Sepulchres
are
here
in
this
world
at
this
day
.
13
So
that
if
there
should
be
no
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
then
all
those
promises
which
God
made
to
Abraham
,
the
father
of
the
faithful
,
and
to
Isaac
,
that
was
the
son
of
the
Promise
,
in
whose
Seed
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
shall
be
blessed
(
and
Jacob
was
he
that
brought
forth
the
twelve
Patriarchs
,
or
twelve
Tribes
,
and
these
are
all
asleep
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
)
;
if
God
doth
not
raise
them
again
,
then
was
that
Promise
which
God
made
unto
them
,
to
no
purpose
.
14
Neither
was
those
high
and
glorious
commendations
,
which
Moses
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
,
and
righteous
men
of
old
time
,
(
which
did
put
their
trust
in
the
Almighty
power
of
God
,
in
that
he
could
and
would
raise
them
again
to
that
eternal
happiness
which
their
faith
did
pitch
upon
)
to
any
purpose
,
if
God
doth
not
raise
them
again
;
for
they
,
and
the
Apostles
are
all
asleep
in
the
dust
,
and
all
that
Seed
which
had
faith
in
the
power
of
God
,
onely
these
three
,
namely
,
Moses
,
Elijah
,
and
Enoch
.
15
But
as
for
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
,
they
are
asleep
in
the
dust
,
as
aforesaid
;
and
if
God
doth
not
raise
them
again
,
then
was
their
faith
vain
,
and
God
is
the
God
of
the
dead
,
and
not
of
the
living
;
for
all
die
unto
him
,
instead
of
living
unto
him
.
16
Then
is
the
seed
of
Reason
in
the
most
happiest
condition
;
for
what
need
Reason
,
the
rich
man
,
fear
going
to
hell
when
he
dieth
,
seeing
there
is
no
resurrection
,
and
that
all
men
shall
lie
in
the
dust
eternally
.
17
But
there
is
no
man
that
is
educated
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
can
be
satisfied
in
his
minde
,
except
he
do
believe
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
18
And
this
rich
man
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
was
educated
up
in
the
outward
knowledge
of
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
looked
up
to
heaven
and
saw
Lazarus
sitting
in
Abrahams
bosom
,
which
made
Reason
to
cry
out
for
one
drop
of
cold
water
to
cool
his
tongue
;
which
drop
of
cold
water
is
one
motion
of
peace
and
hope
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
19
Which
cannot
be
granted
,
because
Reason
is
separated
from
all
commerce
and
motions
both
of
natural
and
spiritual
comforts
;
and
this
is
that
great
gulf
between
Hell
and
Heaven
,
or
Faith
and
Reason
;
so
that
Faith
cannot
come
down
to
Hell
,
neither
can
Reason
ascend
up
to
Heaven
.
20
Because
Faith
,
which
did
signifie
the
poor
man
,
hath
the
seal
and
assurance
of
his
eternal
happiness
in
the
bosom
of
Abraham
,
in
the
kingdom
of
eternal
glory
.
21
And
Reason
,
the
rich
man
,
hath
the
seal
and
assurance
of
his
endless
misery
in
the
bosom
of
Cain
,
which
is
the
devil
and
his
angels
for
ever
and
ever
:
the
most
rich
men
in
this
world
being
of
that
Seed
,
will
finde
these
things
to
be
true
.
22
And
this
is
that
hell
which
Reason
,
the
rich
man
,
is
in
;
for
the
Seal
in
the
Consciences
of
hell
or
heaven
,
is
spoken
of
in
Scripture
,
as
if
they
were
in
the
present
being
;
because
time
belongeth
unto
mortals
;
but
eternity
,
unto
the
immortal
God
,
which
is
Truth
it self
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
Verse
8.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
be
in
the
streets
of
the
great
city
,
which
is
spiritually
called
,
Sodom
,
and
Egypt
,
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
I
Shall
open
by
the
Revelation
of
the
true
Spirit
,
what
is
meant
by
these
two
dead
bodies
,
and
what
this
great
city
is
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
streets
of
it
,
and
why
it
is
called
,
Sodom
,
and
Egypt
.
Those
two
dead
bodies
,
I
declare
,
was
the
Letter
of
the
Old
and
New
Testaments
.
2
For
as
Moses
and
the
Prophets
was
one
of
those
two
Prophets
that
tormented
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
while
they
were
living
;
but
the
letter
of
their
declaration
was
their
dead
bodies
.
So
likewise
the
letter
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
was
the
other
Prophets
dead
body
.
3
But
the
Jews
,
which
were
the
Rulers
of
that
people
,
did
persecute
and
kill
that
Spirit
of
Life
in
the
Prophets
,
and
so
did
separate
that
life
from
the
letter
;
and
so
it
became
as
a
dead
letter
,
or
dead
body
.
4
Because
the
Spirit
of
Life
was
killed
by
the
beast
that
ascended
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
which
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
as
aforesaid
,
which
was
in
the
chief
Rulers
of
Israel
;
therefore
they
slew
the
Prophets
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Stephen
in
the
Acts
,
Which
of
the
Prophets
have
not
your
fathers
persecuted
,
and
have
slain
?
which
shewed
before
of
the
●●ing
of
the
Just
One
.
5
And
these
Prophets
which
their
fathers
had
slain
,
was
one
of
those
two
Witnesses
,
but
the
dead
body
they
would
not
suffer
to
be
put
in
grave
,
though
they
did
hate
the
Spirit
of
Life
in
them
,
because
it
did
reprove
them
for
their
wicked
idolatry
,
and
false
worship
.
6
And
as
the
letter
of
the
Law
was
the
dead
body
of
the
Prophets
;
so
likewise
the
letter
of
the
Gospel
was
the
other
dead
body
.
7
And
as
the
beast
which
did
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
made
war
with
the
Prophets
,
and
overcame
them
,
and
killed
them
,
the
same
spirit
of
Reason
in
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
did
make
war
with
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
and
overcame
them
,
and
killed
them
;
but
did
not
suffer
the
dead
letter
to
be
put
in
graves
.
8
That
is
,
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
had
persecuted
and
killed
the
spirit
and
life
of
those
two
Prophets
,
or
Witnesses
,
because
they
tormented
them
with
speaking
words
of
truth
:
9
For
truth
is
that
Spirit
of
Life
which
doth
torment
the
seed
of
Reason
,
which
was
in
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
which
is
called
,
a
beast
that
ascended
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
which
knew
better
what
to
do
with
the
letter
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
which
was
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
.
10
Because
they
can
turn
and
winde
the
dead
letter
which
way
they
please
,
by
giving
the
sense
of
their
imagination
upon
them
,
the
dead
letter
,
which
is
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
no
ways
contradicting
of
them
,
having
no
life
in
them
.
CHAP.
L.
AGain
,
I
shall
open
unto
you
that
can
spiritually
discern
,
what
is
meant
by
the
streets
of
the
great
city
,
which
is
spiritually
called
,
Sodom
,
and
Egypt
:
and
the
dead
bodies
of
these
two
Prophets
must
lie
in
the
streets
of
this
great
city
.
You
may
remember
that
I
have
shewed
before
,
that
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
was
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
.
2
In
the
next
place
,
I
shall
shew
what
is
meant
by
the
streeets
of
this
great
city
,
whith
is
spiritually
called
,
Sodom
,
and
Egypt
,
where
our
Lord
also
was
crucified
.
3
I
declare
that
the
streets
of
this
great
City
,
is
meant
the
hearts
of
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
but
more
especially
the
hearts
of
the
Jews
,
because
the
nation
of
the
Jews
was
that
great
external
City
,
which
which
was
always
counted
by
the
Prophets
the
City
of
God
.
4
And
yet
spiritually
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
,
because
in
them
was
found
the
blood
of
Prophets
and
of
righteous
men
,
and
of
Saints
,
nay
,
the
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
himself
.
5
And
this
you
may
know
because
the
Prophets
were
sent
chiefly
to
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
as
it
is
said
by
Christ
,
he
came
unto
his
own
,
and
his
own
received
him
not
;
meaning
the
people
of
the
Jews
.
6
Neither
did
any
other
nation
persecute
the
Prophets
,
nor
righteous
men
but
the
people
of
the
Jews
onely
,
neither
was
the
declarations
,
or
word
of
prophecy
given
to
any
other
people
but
to
the
Jews
onely
.
7
Therefore
the
Jews
had
the
books
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
to
expound
every
Sabbath
day
,
therfore
it
is
said
by
Christ
,
O
Jerusalem
,
Jerusalem
,
thou
that
killest
the
Prophets
,
and
stonest
them
which
was
sent
unto
thee
:
which
is
plain
and
clear
that
the
nation
of
the
Jews
was
that
great
.
City
which
is
spiritually
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
and
the
hearts
of
the
rulers
was
the
streets
of
the
City
.
8
And
this
you
may
know
to
be
the
true
meaning
,
because
they
persecuted
all
those
which
came
to
them
upon
a
spiritual
account
,
their
message
being
from
a
spiritual
and
an
eternal
God
,
which
the
eye
of
Reason
could
not
see
.
9
And
the
hearts
of
the
rulers
of
the
Jews
,
being
the
streets
of
this
great
City
,
and
the
dead
bodies
of
the
two
Prophets
,
must
lie
in
it
being
spiritually
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
10
Which
may
plainly
appear
that
our
Lord
was
not
crucified
in
Sodom
,
nor
in
Egypt
,
nor
by
any
inhabitants
of
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
but
he
was
crucified
by
the
nation
of
the
Jews
at
Jerusalem
,
and
so
was
the
Apostles
persecuted
and
put
to
death
by
the
rulers
of
the
Jews
,
as
you
may
read
in
divers
places
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
and
in
their
Epistles
,
as
in
that
place
concerning
Stevens
being
stoned
,
for
witnessing
against
their
wicked
murther
,
in
putting
the
Lord
of
Life
to
death
,
and
these
are
them
streets
of
the
City
which
are
spiritually
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
11
For
it
was
the
same
seed
or
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
was
in
their
fathers
that
persecuted
the
Prophets
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
and
these
rulers
of
the
Jews
being
their
children
they
persecuted
and
put
to
death
the
Son
of
God
,
and
persecuted
that
spiritual
declaration
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
given
by
him
unto
the
Apostles
.
12
And
so
between
them
both
,
what
with
their
fathers
,
and
with
the
children
they
persecuted
and
put
to
death
these
two
Prophets
and
Witnesses
,
and
overcame
them
,
and
killed
them
.
13
But
as
for
their
dead
bodies
,
they
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
;
which
dead
bodies
were
no
other
but
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
letter
of
the
four
Evangelists
and
the
Epistles
,
and
the
spirit
of
Life
which
was
in
them
,
which
was
the
spirit
of
truth
that
was
killed
by
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
.
14
So
that
there
remained
no
more
life
in
them
,
but
so
many
letters
,
which
is
a
dead
letter
,
or
a
letter
that
hath
no
life
in
it
:
and
this
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
the
dead
bodies
of
those
two
Prophets
and
Witnesses
which
should
not
be
suffered
to
be
laid
in
grave
,
or
buried
in
oblivion
;
so
as
to
be
seen
no
more
.
CHAP.
LI
.
Verse
9.
And
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindred
,
and
tongues
,
and
Gentiles
,
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
days
and
a
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
their
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
.
THese
people
,
and
kindred
,
and
tongues
,
and
Gentiles
,
which
should
see
their
dead
bodies
,
were
those
people
of
the
Jews
;
and
those
kindreds
were
those
that
did
own
the
declarations
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
tongues
were
those
which
did
hear
the
Apostles
speak
to
every
man
in
his
own
language
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
:
and
those
Gentiles
were
they
that
did
receive
the
declaration
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
,
by
the
mouth
of
his
apostles
.
2
These
were
they
that
should
see
the
dead
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
were
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
but
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
,
because
the
people
of
the
Jews
and
the
Gentiles
did
know
better
what
to
do
with
the
dead
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
then
with
the
Spirit
and
Life
that
spake
them
;
for
if
they
had
not
known
better
what
to
do
with
them
,
they
would
have
buried
them
also
,
so
that
no
man
should
have
seen
them
.
3
For
they
first
put
to
death
their
live
souls
,
and
buried
their
dead
souls
in
graves
;
but
kept
their
dead
bodies
from
being
put
in
graves
.
4
Therefore
you
may
understand
that
the
Revelation
of
John
did
not
mean
that
their
bodies
which
had
flesh
,
blood
,
and
bone
,
should
lye
unburied
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
for
there
never
was
any
such
thing
;
but
those
dead
bodies
were
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
as
aforesaid
.
5
Which
made
the
learned
men
which
saw
them
,
great
Merchants
;
whereby
they
got
abundance
of
riches
and
honor
,
by
turning
and
winding
these
dead
bodies
which
way
they
pleased
,
none
having
the
viewing
of
them
but
the
Learned●
much
like
the
practice
of
Doctors
and
Surgeons
,
none
must
open
the
dead
body
or
carcase
,
but
they
.
6
And
this
was
in
those
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
as
Christ
saith
,
Who
builded
the
tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
garnished
the
sepulchres
of
the
righteous
,
and
say
,
if
we
had
bin
in
our
fathers
days
,
we
would
not
have
bin
partakers
with
them
in
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
.
7
The
building
of
the
tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
garnishing
of
the
sepulchres
of
the
righteous
,
it
was
those
natural
forms
and
sepulchres
,
which
was
onely
to
signifie
that
high
esteem
which
the
Jews
should
have
,
and
had
of
the
Letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
which
should
be
garnished
with
great
hypocritical
honour
;
therefore
they
honored
the
Writings
of
the
Prophets
which
did
foretel
of
the
coming
of
the
Just
One
.
8
But
always
persecuted
and
killed
the
Spirit
of
Life
;
therefore
it
was
that
Steven
,
Peter
,
and
James
said
unto
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
You
always
resist
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
your
fathers
did
,
and
yet
they
honored
the
Writings
of
the
Prophets
,
and
expounded
them
every
Sabbath
day
:
And
this
was
that
painting
of
the
tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
their
not
suffering
of
their
Writings
to
be
put
in
grave
;
that
is
,
they
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
buried
in
oblivion
.
CHAP.
LII
.
ALso
it
is
said
,
that
the
Gentiles
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
days
and
a
half
,
and
should
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
.
These
Gentiles
I
declare
were
those
Roman
Emperors
which
overcame
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
which
was
in
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
according
to
the
prophesie
of
Christ
:
2
Which
was
in
the
Ten
Persecutions
,
which
was
in
the
primitive
times
so
called
,
which
did
first
arise
from
Herod
that
red
Dragon
,
which
John
speaketh
of
,
Revel
.
12.
where
he
saith
,
I
saw
a
wonder
in
heaven
,
a
great
red
Dragon
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
3
This
great
red
Dragon
was
Herod
,
that
sent
forth
his
men
of
war
to
slay
all
those
young
children
which
were
two
years
old
,
and
under
.
4
And
this
was
that
red
Dragon
that
had
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
which
seven
heads
were
seven
sons
that
should
come
forth
of
his
loins
;
and
those
ten
horns
was
those
ten
persecutions
,
which
should
be
in
those
seven
kings
reign
,
which
did
last
about
three
hundred
years
:
now
,
a
while
after
did
arise
a
King
or
Emperor
,
which
had
some
affection
to
the
writings
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
5
The
Story
of
England
doth
say
it
was
Constantine
the
Great
;
but
whether
it
was
he
or
no
,
it
matters
not
:
but
this
King
or
Emperor
having
some
affections
to
the
writings
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
did
by
the
advice
of
his
Nobles
and
wise
Councel
,
think
good
to
call
learned
men
which
were
skilled
in
the
knowledge
of
the
tongues
,
which
was
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
and
Latine
.
6
Though
the
Apost●●s
did
speak
with
other
tongues
,
yet
their
Epistles
was
written
●●her
in
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
or
Latine
,
according
to
that
which
Pilate
w●it
over
the
head
of
Christ
when
he
was
crucified
.
7
And
these
learned
men
which
could
interpret
these
three
languages
by
their
education
,
they
found
very
good
words
in
the
writings
of
the
Prophets
,
which
was
in
Hebrew
;
and
the
Apostles
writings
which
was
for
the
most
part
in
Greek
and
Latine
.
8
The
knowledge
of
these
did
make
much
for
the
honor
and
riches
of
the
Learned
,
and
so
by
degrees
got
to
be
above
Kings
,
and
●o
came
to
have
a
spiritual
power
by
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
over
Kings
and
people
.
9
Nay
,
they
have
gotten
by
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
power
over
the
temporal
dignities
of
Kings
and
people
;
and
this
power
was
procured
by
learning
in
the
knowledge
of
the
tongues
which
men
have
got
by
education
,
and
not
by
inspiration
,
as
those
had
that
spake
the
Scriptures
.
10
Thus
did
learned
men
come
to
be
Popes
,
and
Bishops
,
and
Ministers
of
the
letter
,
and
not
of
the
Spirit
;
and
thus
they
have
continued
a
matter
of
1●50
years
,
which
is
counted
by
the
Revelation
of
the
spirit
,
the
three
days
and
a
half
;
for
it
is
about
so
long
time
since
the
Spirit
and
Life
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
was
persecuted
out
of
the
world
.
11
So
that
ever
since
there
hath
not
been
a
man
Commissionated
from
God
,
to
give
the
true
interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
:
but
whatsoever
men
have
done
of
that
nature
,
it
hath
been
through
the
strength
of
Reason
,
from
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
is
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
LIII
.
THerefore
it
is
said
,
that
the
Gentiles
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
days
and
a
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
;
for
the
Gentiles
had
as
much
respect
unto
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
as
the
Jews
had
.
2
Therefore
the
Gentiles
did
paint
the
tombs
of
the
Apostles
and
garnish
the
sepulchres
of
the
Saints
,
even
as
the
Jews
did
the
tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
sepulchres
of
the
righteous
.
3
And
as
the
Jews
did
honor
the
Writings
of
the
Prophets
,
so
do
the
Gentiles
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
.
4
And
these
Gentiles
were
the
Roman
Catholick
,
which
was
the
first
Professors
of
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Apostles
;
whereupon
they
do
paint
the
tombs
of
the
Apostles
,
and
garnish
the
sepulchres
of
the
Saints
.
5
And
this
every
one
that
hath
but
a
little
reason
in
him
,
more
then
a
natural
fool
,
may
see
by
their
Crucifixes
and
Pictures
of
Christ
and
of
the
Apostles
,
and
of
many
Saints
which
the
Scriptures
make
mention
of
,
(
besides
Saints
that
they
have
made
of
their
own
,
as
St.
Austin
,
and
St.
Ambrose
,
with
many
more
.
)
6
Therefore
they
have
garnished
the
tombs
of
Christ
and
the
Apostles
,
by
setting
up
of
a
piece
of
wood
or
stone
,
to
put
them
in
mind
what
holiness
there
was
in
those
forms
or
persons
,
which
the
sight
of
those
images
would
produce
great
love
and
affection
unto
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
7
Also
the
Gentiles
do
set
an
high
esteem
upon
the
Writings
of
the
New
Testament
,
which
is
but
the
dead
body
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
;
for
let
them
give
what
interpretation
they
will
of
it
,
the
dead
letter
will
never
reprove
them
for
it
.
8
And
upon
this
account
they
have
put
many
to
death
,
for
not
believing
their
interpretation
of
the
dead
letter
.
9
They
having
not
the
spirit
and
Life
of
it
;
for
the
spirit
and
Life
of
it
,
was
killed
in
the
ten
persecutions
;
and
the
Gentiles
see
their
dead
bodies
,
which
is
the
letter
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
to
lye
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
which
is
spiritually
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
.
10
Which
City
is
the
bodies
of
men
and
women
,
and
the
streets
is
the
hearts
of
them
,
as
aforesaid
:
they
would
not
suffer
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
to
be
put
quite
out
of
the
world
,
as
they
did
the
spirit
and
life
of
them
.
11
Because
they
could
get
more
riches
,
honor
,
and
glory
,
by
their
dead
bodies
,
then
they
could
do
by
their
living
bodies
,
which
had
flesh
,
blood
,
and
bone
.
CHAP.
LIV
.
Verse
10.
They
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
be
glad
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
,
for
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
THe
meaning
of
the
Spirit
is
this
,
That
the
Gentiles
should
rejoyce
over
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
was
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
the
spirit
and
life
of
them
being
put
to
death
.
2
And
now
they
looked
upon
themselves
very
sure
,
because
there
was
none
left
that
had
a
Commission
from
God
whereby
to
vex
them
.
3
Therefore
they
are
moved
in
their
mindes
to
rejoyce
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
,
because
now
they
had
got
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
.
4
Whereby
they
might
get
exceeding
great
riches
and
honor
,
which
they
could
not
do
while
the
spirit
and
life
of
them
was
living
,
because
they
always
met
with
some
reproof
,
which
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
their
mouths
,
which
vexed
them
that
dwelt
upon
the
earth
,
so
that
they
could
not
rejoyce
but
with
the
sting
of
sin
in
their
souls
.
5
But
this
three
days
and
a
half
,
hath
been
this
thirteen
hundred
and
fifty
years
,
wherein
the
Roman
Catholick
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Churches
which
sprang
from
them
,
have
seen
the
dead
bodies
of
these
two
Prophets
.
6
Therefore
you
that
have
any
spiritual
discerning
,
may
plainly
see
what
the
spirit
of
revelation
in
John
did
mean
by
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
which
was
no
other
but
the
dead
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
.
And
this
is
that
which
is
said
to
lye
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
and
this
is
that
which
they
would
not
suffer
to
be
put
in
graves
.
So
much
concerning
the
8
,
9
,
10
verses
.
CHAP.
LV
.
Verse
11.
But
after
three
days
and
a
half
,
the
Spirit
of
Life
coming
from
God
,
shall
enter
into
them
,
and
they
shall
stand
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
fear
shall
come
upon
them
which
saw
them
.
THis
Spirit
of
Life
coming
from
God
into
these
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
after
the
three
days
and
a
half
,
which
made
them
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
it
is
spoken
by
the
spirit
in
John
also
,
with
reference
to
those
three
days
and
three
nights
as
Christ
lay
buried
in
the
heart
of
the
earth
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
his
to
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
when
they
would
have
seen
a
Sign
that
they
might
believe
,
he
said
,
that
there
should
no
Sign
be
given
them
,
but
the
sign
of
the
Prophet
Jonah
,
which
every
one
may
read
what
sign
that
was
.
2
And
Christ
being
three
days
&
three
nights
in
the
grave
,
so
that
there
was
no
man
upon
the
earth
that
could
truly
interpret
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
;
for
they
lay
as
a
dead
body
in
the
streets
of
mens
hearts
,
until
the
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
entred
into
them
,
and
made
them
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
.
3
Which
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
,
it
came
from
Jesus
Christ
after
he
was
risen
from
the
dead
and
ascended
up
to
heaven
,
then
did
he
give
that
spirit
of
Life
which
was
the
holy
Ghost
,
it
being
the
Apostles
Commission
according
to
his
promise
,
after
he
was
risen
from
the
dead
.
4
And
in
this
regard
it
may
be
said
,
that
after
three
days
and
a
half
the
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
,
should
enter
into
them
:
that
is
,
after
the
death
of
Christ
;
for
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
doth
not
count
as
Reason
doth
:
for
if
the
Spirit
will
call
three
days
and
three
nights
,
but
three
days
and
a
half
,
how
shall
Reason
help
it
?
5
And
if
the
Spirit
call
thirteen
hundred
and
fifty
years
,
but
three
days
and
a
half
,
how
will
Reason
do
to
finde
it
out
?
And
for
these
various
sayings
concerning
Number
,
Times
,
and
Seasons
,
it
is
onely
to
keep
the
seed
of
Reason
wholly
in
darkness
,
that
Reason
might
never
finde
out
the
spiritual
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
by
the
dead
letter
,
and
that
he
might
reveal
it
unto
those
that
he
hath
appointed
for
it
.
6
For
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
set
forth
,
or
rehearse
all
those
eminent
and
transcendent
Actions
,
which
hath
been
acted
upon
the
stage
of
this
world
ever
since
the
beginning
of
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
unto
the
latter
end
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
.
7
Therefore
he
hath
expressed
his
Revelation
in
such
high
mysterious
sayings
,
as
if
he
had
seen
these
wonders
in
heaven
;
as
if
they
had
been
acted
above
,
and
beyond
the
starres
:
but
those
Visions
which
he
saith
he
saw
in
heaven
,
I
declare
they
were
acted
upon
this
earth
in
those
two
Commissions
aforesaid
.
8
Onely
he
doth
speak
of
the
most
eminent
actions
of
these
two
Commissions
,
from
the
beginning
,
to
the
end
of
them
;
and
so
he
seeing
by
way
of
vision
and
revelation
,
the
glory
,
and
eternal
blessedness
of
those
external
actions
which
was
acted
by
these
two
Heads
,
and
Members
of
these
two
Commissions
.
9
Those
persons
that
have
been
faithful
in
these
two
Commissions
,
shall
be
crowned
with
those
high
and
glorious
titles
and
plates
in
the
kingdom
of
eternal
glory
,
as
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
.
10
For
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
doth
speak
of
things
to
come
,
as
if
they
were
already
in
present
being
;
because
faith
lives
in
Eternity
,
and
knoweth
that
Eternity
did
become
time
,
and
that
time
shall
become
Eternity
again
.
11
For
God
that
was
Eternity
it self
,
became
Time
when
he
became
flesh
and
bone
,
which
flesh
and
bone
became
Time
,
and
now
it
is
become
Eternity
again
,
and
will
very
shortly
put
an
end
to
all
time
,
and
nothing
shall
remain
but
eternity
,
both
eternal
happiness
,
and
eternal
misery
,
according
to
the
Revelation
of
John
,
as
he
hath
related
concerning
the
blessedness
and
cursedness
which
did
belong
to
these
two
Commissions
aforesaid
.
12
And
the
Spirit
of
Life
coming
from
God
,
entred
into
them
,
and
made
them
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
;
which
Spirit
of
Life
,
was
that
Holy
Ghost
that
was
in
Jesus
,
and
given
afterwards
unto
his
Apostles
after
his
resurrection
and
ascension
,
which
became
Spirit
and
Life
,
entring
into
the
dead
body
of
Moses
:
that
is
,
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
13
By
having
power
to
interpret
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
to
fulfil
it
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
That
Christ
came
not
to
destroy
the
Law
,
but
to
fulfil
it
:
therefore
it
was
,
that
he
did
interpret
or
expound
the
Law
unto
the
Jews
:
and
this
was
that
Spirit
of
Life
coming
from
God
,
that
entred
into
the
dead
body
of
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
made
it
for
to
stand
upon
its
feet
,
the
Spirit
of
Faith
being
of
the
same
nature
of
God
;
therefore
called
,
the
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
.
14
And
this
is
that
which
doth
make
the
dead
letter
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
for
to
stand
upon
its
feet
:
that
is
,
the
Law
shall
have
the
spirit
and
life
of
it
revived
in
the
Consciences
of
men
,
even
to
the
justifying
of
them
that
do
well
,
and
to
the
condemnation
of
those
that
do
evil
,
according
to
that
saying
,
He
that
doth
the
Law
,
shall
live
in
it
:
so
on
the
contrary
,
he
that
doth
break
the
Law
,
shall
die
by
it
.
15
Again
,
that
you
may
know
that
the
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
was
given
to
the
Apostles
,
was
that
Spirit
of
Life
that
came
from
God
:
read
Acts
2.
there
you
may
see
that
the
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
did
impower
them
with
the
gift
of
interpretation
,
whereby
they
could
truely
say
,
Now
is
fulfilled
such
sayings
of
the
Prophets
.
16
Which
none
of
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
could
do
,
notwithstanding
they
were
the
expounders
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
every
Sabbath
day
;
but
they
having
not
the
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
,
which
is
a
Commission
,
they
could
not
tell
when
those
Prophesies
were
fulfilled
,
which
was
spoken
by
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
though
the
things
that
they
prophesied
of
,
was
acted
before
their
eyes
.
17
You
that
understand
Spiritual
things
,
may
see
the
power
of
a
Commission
;
it
is
the
Spirit
of
Life
that
cometh
from
God
,
and
entreth
into
the
dead
letter
,
which
is
the
dead
body
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
.
18
This
is
that
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
which
did
enter
into
the
dead
body
of
Moses
,
by
giving
the
true
interpretation
of
it
,
causing
the
dead
letter
for
to
stand
upon
its
feet
with
such
power
and
authority
,
that
none
of
the
Seed
of
Reason
shall
be
able
to
encounter
or
stand
before
it
;
For
by
the
deeds
of
the
Law
shall
no
flesh
be
justified
,
but
will
be
condemned
to
eternity
.
So
much
concerning
the
dead
body
of
Moses
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
IN
the
next
place
,
I
shall
shew
how
it
may
be
said
,
That
the
Spirit
of
Life
entred
into
the
other
Prophets
dead
body
,
which
is
the
letter
of
the
Gospel
.
2
Observe
,
The
four
Evangelists
Writings
is
that
Spiritual
Sepulchre
of
Jesus
,
wherein
lieth
buried
or
hid
that
secret
incomprehensible
mystery
of
Gods
clothing
himself
with
flesh
and
bone
,
that
he
might
make
himself
capable
to
suffer
death
,
knowing
within
himself
that
he
had
power
to
quicken
again
into
Life
,
and
so
hath
purchased
a
greater
power
to
himself
then
he
had
before
.
2
By
having
power
over
him
,
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
which
is
the
devil
,
that
is
the
Reason
of
man
:
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
Cain
was
the
first
devil
that
was
clothed
with
flesh
and
bone
,
and
so
became
the
first
lier
and
murderer
.
3
Upon
these
two
becoming
flesh
,
is
hid
all
the
mysteries
of
the
Old
and
New
Testaments
,
the
letter
of
them
being
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
.
4
The
letter
of
the
four
Evangelists
being
the
dead
body
of
Jesus
,
neither
could
any
man
give
the
true
interpretation
of
those
mystical
sayings
of
his
,
contained
in
the
four
Evangelists
Writings
,
until
the
spirit
of
Life
from
God
entred
into
it
,
and
made
it
for
to
stand
upon
its
feet
5
And
this
spirit
of
Life
was
given
unto
his
twelve
Apostles
,
after
his
Death
,
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
as
you
may
see
,
Joh
.
6.17
.
I
tell
you
the
truth
,
it
is
expedient
that
I
go
away
,
for
if
I
go
not
away
that
comforter
will
not
come
unto
you
;
but
if
I
do
depart
,
I
will
send
him
unto
you
:
So
in
the
8
verse
,
And
when
he
is
come
,
he
will
reprove
the
world
of
sin
,
and
of
righteousness
,
and
of
judgement
:
of
sin
,
because
they
believe
not
in
me
:
of
Righteousness
,
because
I
go
to
the
Father
:
of
Judgement
,
because
the
Prince
of
this
world
is
judged
.
6
The
meaning
of
Christs
words
is
this
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
which
should
be
given
unto
the
Apostles
after
he
was
ascended
,
should
have
such
power
and
authority
,
that
it
should
convince
the
world
of
these
three
things
aforesaid
.
7
First
of
their
unbelief
,
because
they
did
not
receive
his
testimony
,
when
as
they
heard
his
wisdom
themselves
,
no
man
ever
speaking
like
him
,
and
those
miracles
which
he
wrought
before
them
;
he
shewing
to
the
Jews
that
he
was
from
above
,
and
that
they
were
from
beneath
,
and
that
they
were
none
of
Abrahams
children
,
if
they
had
,
they
would
never
have
gone
about
to
kill
him
,
for
Abraham
saw
his
day
and
was
glad
.
8
Again
the
holy
Ghost
should
convince
the
world
of
righteousness
:
that
is
,
the
world
should
know
that
they
had
put
to
death
that
Righteous
One
,
as
Steven
speaketh
of
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
he
speaking
there
to
those
Jews
that
had
a
hand
in
the
death
of
Christ
:
Which
of
the
Prophets
,
saith
he
,
have
not
your
fathers
persecuted
and
have
slain
,
which
have
shewed
before
of
the
coming
of
the
Just
One
,
and
you
being
the
children
of
them
that
persecuted
the
Prophets
?
you
also
bave
been
betrayers
and
murtherers
of
the
Just
One
,
now
he
is
come
,
which
made
them
to
gnash
upon
him
with
their
teeth
.
9
The
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
Steven
and
the
Apostles
,
did
lay
this
murther
of
the
Just
One
so
close
to
their
consciences
,
that
they
could
not
but
be
convinced
in
their
own
hearts
,
that
they
with
wicked
hands
had
slain
the
Lord
of
Life
that
Righteous
Person
,
and
that
their
own
actions
were
unrighteousness
it self
.
10
Also
they
were
convinced
that
this
Righteous
Person
was
ascended
up
to
heaven
to
the
Father
,
and
this
was
by
the
Apostles
witnessing
to
his
Resurrection
and
Ascension
.
11
Also
they
should
be
convinced
of
judgement
,
because
the
Prince
of
this
world
shall
be
judged
.
The
meaning
of
those
words
is
this
,
that
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
,
which
spirit
of
Reason
is
the
Prince
of
this
world
,
should
be
so
convinced
,
that
there
was
an
eternal
judgement
that
did
belong
unto
all
persecuting
spirits
&
murtherers
,
and
more
especially
unto
those
that
persecute
and
put
men
to
death
upon
the
account
as
they
are
Prophets
.
12
For
I
do
affirm
,
that
wheresoever
the
spirit
of
Reason
?
whether
in
Ruler
,
Priest
,
or
People
,
hath
been
acted
forth
,
so
as
to
persecute
and
put
to
death
men
upon
a
spiritual
account
,
as
Prophets
or
Messengers
of
Christ
,
or
upon
any
thing
that
is
simply
a
case
of
conscience
,
but
will
receive
their
reward
which
is
eternal
damnation
,
and
this
is
that
judgement
that
the
Prince
of
this
world
shall
be
judged
with
.
13
And
this
was
fulfilled
upon
those
Rulers
of
the
Jews
that
persecuted
and
put
to
death
the
Lord
of
Life
,
and
afterwards
persecuted
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
;
but
the
Holy
Ghost
in
them
did
judge
the
spirit
of
Reason
in
the
Rulers
,
which
was
that
Prince
that
must
be
judged
.
14
For
the
spirit
of
Reason
is
the
Prince
of
this
world
,
and
doth
take
upon
him
to
judge
of
spiritual
matters
,
as
he
doth
of
things
of
nature
,
pretending
zeal
unto
God
,
and
of
his
Law
,
as
if
Reason
could
not
endure
blasphemy
against
God
,
nor
against
the
Law
of
Moses
;
therefore
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
and
the
Priests
did
call
Christ
a
blasphemer
,
because
he
said
,
he
was
the
Son
of
God
.
15
The
Apostles
were
accused
for
speaking
against
the
Law
of
Moses
,
calling
it
Blasphemy
;
therefore
persecuted
by
the
Priests
and
Rulers
of
the
Jews
.
16
But
the
holy
Ghost
being
that
Spirit
of
Truth
,
which
Christ
did
promise
to
his
Apostles
to
send
,
was
that
which
did
convince
the
world
of
sin
,
of
righteousness
,
and
of
judgement
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
ALso
this
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
that
was
given
to
the
Apostles
,
was
that
Spirit
of
Life
which
came
from
God
,
and
entred
into
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
by
their
having
the
true
interpretation
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
which
no
man
at
that
time
could
do
,
but
the
Apostles
onely
.
2
Neither
could
any
man
say
by
the
expounding
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
that
the
Saviour
of
the
world
was
come
,
but
the
Apostles
onely
;
though
the
learned
Scribes
of
the
Jews
did
think
by
their
expounding
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
every
Sabbath
day
,
to
have
known
,
when
and
where
the
Christ
should
come
.
3
Yet
when
he
was
come
,
and
talked
with
them
,
and
did
many
signs
before
them
,
they
knew
not
that
this
was
he
,
neither
from
the
Scriptures
,
nor
by
his
own
personal
presence
;
notwithstanding
his
much
discourse
with
them
,
and
those
many
miracles
that
he
wrought
before
them
.
4
Which
may
be
plain
and
clear
unto
those
that
have
but
the
least
measure
of
true
light
,
that
those
learned
Rabbies
and
Priests
that
were
the
expounders
of
the
Scriptures
,
had
no
Commission
from
God
;
therefore
none
of
that
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
.
5
And
so
could
not
give
the
true
interpretation
of
Scripture
,
whereby
it
might
stand
upon
its
feet
;
because
the
Spirit
of
Life
that
cometh
from
God
,
was
not
given
unto
them
,
but
left
them
wholly
to
the
dead
letter
,
that
they
might
be
ministers
of
the
letter
,
and
not
of
the
Spirit
.
6
But
this
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
that
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
,
which
is
called
,
The
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
,
which
made
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
.
7
There
being
none
that
could
truely
interpret
Scripture
,
but
the
Apostles
onely
,
and
those
that
had
their
authority
from
them
,
and
not
any
that
took
their
authority
from
the
dead
letter
.
8
For
words
of
Truth
are
Spirit
and
Life
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
,
My
words
are
Spirit
and
Life
;
because
his
words
were
words
of
truth
,
which
hath
power
to
quicken
that
which
lyeth
dead
and
buried
under
a
lie
,
yet
shall
life
spring
forth
through
words
of
truth
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
,
He
that
believes
in
me
,
though
he
were
dead
,
yet
shall
he
live
.
9
For
there
is
a
real
being
dead
in
sins
,
being
void
of
all
true
Spiritual
and
heavenly
life
;
yet
by
the
words
of
Truth
is
that
Seed
of
Faith
quickened
,
which
was
as
a
thing
dead
and
buried
,
being
not
able
to
stand
upon
its
feet
,
as
life
doth
,
according
to
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
,
speaking
to
Believers
,
You
that
were
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
,
hath
he
quickened
.
10
I
would
have
you
to
understand
that
there
is
no
quickening
power
,
but
in
a
Commission
from
God
;
neither
can
any
man
truely
interpret
Scripture
,
but
those
that
are
impowered
from
on
high
.
11
And
the
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
being
given
to
the
Apostles
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
unto
his
Apostles
,
Stay
you
at
Jerusalem
,
until
you
are
indued
with
power
from
on
high
:
and
this
power
from
on
high
,
was
that
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
,
that
should
convince
the
world
of
sin
,
of
righteousness
,
and
of
judgement
,
and
should
enter
into
the
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
and
make
them
stand
upon
their
feet
.
12
They
onely
having
the
true
interpretation
of
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
of
the
four
Evangelists
,
which
is
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
in
witnessing
that
this
Jesus
was
he
,
which
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
had
foretold
of
,
and
now
they
with
wicked
hands
had
slain
,
whereby
they
were
convinced
of
their
just
condemnation
in
themselves
,
in
that
they
had
resisted
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
Prophets
,
and
now
in
the
Son
of
God
himself
.
13
And
the
interpretation
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
power
of
Miracles
,
was
that
Spirit
of
Life
coming
from
God
,
which
entred
into
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
as
aforesaid
,
and
made
them
to
stand
upon
their
feet
.
14
Which
did
cause
a
great
fear
to
come
on
them
which
saw
them
;
and
this
was
fulfilled
according
to
the
promise
of
Christ
,
after
he
was
ascended
,
as
you
may
see
Acts.
33.
Peter
speaking
with
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
concerning
the
resurrection
of
Christ
,
saith
,
We
all
are
Witnesses
,
meaning
,
the
twelve
Apostles
,
as
you
may
see
,
verse
33.
towards
the
latter
end
,
speaking
of
those
Jews
which
had
heard
them
speak
,
and
seen
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
them
,
which
Christ
did
promise
he
would
send
after
his
ascension
:
which
now
is
made
good
by
the
interpretation
of
those
sayings
of
David
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
;
and
the
power
of
Miracles
being
shed
forth
,
which
ye
now
hear
and
see
,
made
them
cry
out
,
Men
and
brethren
,
What
shall
we
do
?
as
you
may
see
verse
37.
and
these
were
them
that
should
have
great
fear
come
upon
them
.
15
That
is
,
when
mens
understandings
are
enlighned
,
and
made
capable
to
hear
,
and
to
see
the
true
spiritual
substance
which
is
hid
in
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
by
the
true
interpretation
of
the
Spirit
of
Life
which
cometh
from
God
,
and
entring
into
the
dead
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
is
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
and
maketh
them
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
to
the
great
amazement
of
both
Seeds
.
16
The
one
fearing
his
just
recompence
of
eternal
damnation
,
for
his
persecuting
the
Spirit
of
life
that
was
in
them
;
and
the
others
fear
doth
arise
from
love
,
which
would
neither
persecute
,
nor
willingly
be
persecuted
.
17
And
these
two
Seeds
,
namely
,
Faith
and
Reason
,
hearing
the
interpretation
of
the
Apostles
,
and
seeing
their
miracles
,
were
those
that
had
that
great
fear
upon
them
,
the
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
being
entred
into
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
to
the
the
great
amazement
of
them
which
saw
them
.
18
You
that
are
spiritual
,
may
understand
what
that
Spirit
of
Life
coming
from
God
,
is
;
and
what
those
two
bodies
were
;
and
why
they
were
called
,
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
.
CHAP.
LVIII
.
NOw
I
have
opened
the
9.10
.
and
11
verses
,
before
I
come
to
treat
upon
the
12
verse
,
I
shall
speak
a
word
or
two
concerning
the
thousand
two
hundred
&
threescore
days
,
and
the
three
days
and
a
half
,
because
the
spirit
of
Revelation
which
is
of
God
,
doth
not
number
as
the
reason
of
man
doth
;
therefore
saith
the
Scripture
;
My
thoughts
are
not
like
your
thoughts
,
nor
my
ways
like
your
ways
;
but
as
the
heavens
are
above
the
earth
,
so
are
my
thoughts
above
yours
.
2
Neither
is
the
Spirits
numbering
like
unto
the
numbering
of
Reason
:
therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
that
a
thousand
years
is
as
one
day
with
the
Lord
:
So
likewise
Revel
.
12.6
.
it
is
said
,
the
woman-fled
into
the
wilderness
,
where
there
was
a
place
prepared
of
God
,
where
she
should
be
nourished
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
;
which
length
of
time
is
the
same
that
the
forty
two
moneths
are
,
and
as
the
time
of
the
two
Prophets
should
prophesie
.
3
So
that
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
expressing
it
in
such
various
terms
,
that
the
reason
of
man
cannot
tell
what
is
meant
,
neither
by
the
time
,
nor
the
thing
it self
.
4
For
I
declare
,
that
sometimes
the
Spirit
doth
mean
such
a
certain
time
and
no
more
,
and
sometimes
the
Spirit
doth
take
up
the
same
words
to
express
a
long
time
,
as
it
doth
a
short
time
:
As
for
example
in
that
saying
,
Revel
.
12.6
.
where
it
is
said
,
the
woman
fled
into
the
wilderness
,
and
was
nourished
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
.
So
likewise
chapter
12.4
.
But
unto
the
woman
was
given
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
that
she
might
flee
into
the
wilderness
unto
her
place
,
where
she
is
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
.
5
This
is
the
same
woman
which
is
spoke●
of
in
the
6
verse
;
so
likewise
this
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
is
the
very
same
which
is
called
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
,
which
doth
amount
to
no
more
in
Reasons
account
,
but
three
years
and
a
half
,
which
my
revelation
doth
lead
me
to
judge
that
it
was
no
more
then
three
years
and
a
half
,
according
as
men
do
account
.
6
Because
this
woman
which
had
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
given
to
her
to
flee
into
the
wilderness
,
where
she
should
be
fed
or
nourished
for
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
,
or
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
.
These
two
places
bear
all
one
sense
,
and
all
one
length
of
time
:
for
the
word
Time
did
signifie
one
year
,
the
word
Times
did
signifie
two
years
,
and
the
words
half
a
time
,
do
signifie
half
a
year
;
so
reckon
them
together
,
it
is
just
three
years
and
a
half
:
and
so
the
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
doth
amount
to
the
same
length
of
time
as
to
three
years
and
a
half
,
as
aforesaid
.
7
And
because
you
may
understand
that
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Spirit
in
this
place
,
I
shall
give
you
a
word
or
two
to
shew
what
this
woman
is
which
had
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
given
to
her
;
also
I
shall
shew
what
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
were
:
likewise
I
shall
shew
what
that
wilderness
was
which
she
must
flee
into
.
8
First
I
declare
,
that
this
Woman
which
the
Revelation
of
John
speaketh
of
,
was
the
Virgin
Mary
which
bare
Christ
:
and
this
was
that
Woman
which
was
clothed
with
the
Sun
,
and
the
Moon
under
her
feet
,
and
a
Crown
of
twelve
Stars
over
her
head
,
as
John
speaketh
of
,
Revel
.
12.1
.
9
This
Sun
which
the
Woman
was
clothed
with
,
was
the
person
of
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
or
Son
of
Righteousness
,
which
should
arise
with
healing
in
his
wings
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
.
10
The
Moon
under
her
feet
did
signifie
the
Law
of
Moses
;
that
is
,
that
there
should
be
no
eternal
happiness
looked
for
now
by
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
;
therefore
the
righteousness
of
the
the
Law
should
be
trod
under
foot
by
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
which
is
the
righteousness
of
Faith
.
11
And
the
Crown
of
twelve
Stars
over
her
head
,
did
signifie
those
twelve
Apostles
which
should
be
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
of
the
Son
of
Righteousness
:
and
these
twelve
Apostles
should
be
like
a
Crown
of
twelve
Stars
,
that
should
shine
so
as
to
give
light
unto
all
Nations
,
according
to
that
saying
of
Christ
to
his
Disciples
,
Ye
are
the
Lights
of
the
world
.
12
Thus
I
have
given
you
but
a
short
interpretation
of
those
words
,
because
my
Fellow-witness
hath
written
somewhat
more
large
of
these
words
in
our
other
Writings
.
13
Therefore
you
that
have
any
spiritual
understanding
,
may
see
what
was
meant
by
this
woman
which
fled
into
the
wilderness
.
14
In
the
next
place
I
shall
shew
you
what
is
meant
by
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
:
These
wings
of
an
Eagle
I
declare
was
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
which
was
given
to
her
,
when
as
Herod
sought
to
slay
her
Son
,
which
was
when
he
slew
all
those
young
children
of
two
years
old
and
under
,
which
was
in
Bethlehem
.
15
Then
was
Joseph
forewarned
in
a
dream
to
go
,
or
flee
into
Egypt
,
and
this
revelation
or
fore-warning
of
Josephs
,
was
as
Eagles
wings
:
for
her
revelation
and
his
together
,
was
as
two
Eagles
wings
to
make
them
flee
into
Egypt
.
16
Therefore
saith
the
Spirit
in
John
,
there
was
given
to
her
the
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
;
which
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
was
no
other
but
that
great
revelation
which
was
given
to
her
,
and
to
Joseph
her
espoused
husband
,
which
made
her
to
flee
into
Egypt
.
17
Which
Egypt
was
that
which
John
calls
a
wilderness
:
it
was
ca●led
a
wilderness
in
this
regard
,
because
Egypt
was
void
and
barren
of
all
knowledge
,
or
any
expectation
of
any
Messiah
,
or
Savior
that
should
come
into
the
world
,
because
none
of
the
Prophets
was
sent
unto
them
,
neither
had
they
the
Scriptures
to
peruse
,
whereby
they
should
expect
any
such
thing
.
18
And
in
this
regard
Egypt
is
called
a
wilderness
where
the
Woman
was
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
which
my
revelation
telleth
me
it
was
but
three
years
and
a
half
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
the
Woman
was
warned
to
go
back
again
,
because
he
which
sought
the
Childes
life
was
dead
,
which
was
Herod
:
for
Herod
was
that
great
red
Dragon
which
cast
floods
of
water
out
of
his
mouth
,
thinking
to
have
devoured
the
Woman
.
19
Which
floods
of
water
which
came
out
of
his
mouth
,
was
in
his
sending
forth
of
those
men
of
war
which
destroyed
the
young
children
:
and
these
young
children
are
called
the
earth
,
which
helpt
the
Woman
,
which
swallowed
up
the
flood
which
the
Dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
.
20
That
is
,
the
children
which
Herod
the
Dragon
slew
,
was
that
earth
which
swallowed
up
the
flood
which
came
out
of
the
Dragons
mouth
,
which
was
in
the
destruction
of
those
young
children
.
Thus
in
short
I
have
opened
what
is
meant
by
the
Woman
.
Secondly
,
what
is
meant
by
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
.
Thirdly
,
what
is
meant
by
the
Wilderness
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
Verse
12.
And
they
shall
hear
a
great
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
them
,
Come
up
hither
,
and
they
shall
ascend
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
shall
see
them
.
NOw
you
must
consider
who
it
was
that
must
hear
this
great
voice
from
heaven
,
and
this
you
may
perceive
by
the
interpretation
which
I
have
given
of
the
verses
before
,
was
those
two
Prophets
,
namely
,
Moses
and
Jesus
,
as
aforesaid
.
2
Therefore
I
declare
,
that
as
the
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
;
which
was
these
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
which
was
made
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
by
the
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
which
was
given
unto
the
Apostles
,
whereby
they
had
the
true
interpretation
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
with
the
power
of
miracles
,
which
made
the
dead
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
.
3
So
likewise
I
declare
,
that
it
was
these
two
Prophets
that
did
hear
this
great
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
Come
up
hither
:
that
is
,
Moses
and
Jesus
,
these
two
being
the
two
Heads
of
these
two
Commissions
,
I
declare
were
those
that
did
ascend
up
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
shall
see
them
;
therefore
you
shall
finde
that
when
Moses
was
taken
out
of
this
world
,
it
is
said
that
God
buried
him
:
that
is
,
God
translated
him
as
he
did
Enoch
,
and
this
translation
may
be
called
a
Death
,
onely
this
death
doth
not
see
corruption
;
therefore
Moses
did
ascend
up
into
heaven
in
that
same
body
,
as
he
did
act
forth
the
letter
of
the
Law
in
.
4
Onely
this
,
those
elements
of
water
,
earth
,
and
air
,
were
thrust
out
of
him
by
that
mortal
fire
;
which
mortal
fire
was
made
immortal
by
the
word
of
the
Creator
,
which
did
cause
his
flesh
to
become
spiritual
,
and
so
capable
to
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
as
Elijah
did
.
5
Though
there
be
no
Scripture
that
doth
speak
of
Moses
ascending
up
to
heaven
as
it
doth
Elias
,
yet
you
that
can
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
may
understand
that
Moses
was
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
that
body
which
he
acted
forth
all
that
visible
worship
,
and
all
those
wonderful
great
miracles
in
his
Commission
which
was
of
the
Law
.
6
Therefore
you
may
read
,
Math
.
17.1
.
Whereas
Jesus
taking
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
John
,
and
brought
them
up
unto
an
high
mountain
,
and
was
transfigured
before
them
,
and
his
face
did
shine
as
the
sun
,
and
his
clothes
were
as
white
as
the
light
,
and
behold
there
appeared
unto
them
Moses
and
Elias
talking
with
him
:
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
have
Faith
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
Moses
was
translated
and
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
that
body
,
which
he
did
act
those
wonderful
miracles
by
in
his
Commission
.
7
For
observe
,
that
if
his
soul
had
ascended
up
to
heaven
without
his
body
,
as
learned
men
do
vainly
imagin
,
I
say
then
he
could
not
by
his
personal
presence
,
to
have
made
the
face
of
Jesus
for
to
shine
as
the
sun
,
and
his
clothes
to
be
as
white
as
the
light
,
neither
could
Moses
have
talked
with
him
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
3
verse
.
8
For
spirits
cannot
speak
or
talk
without
a
tongue
,
and
there
can
be
no
tongue
without
a
body
,
either
a
spiritual
body
or
a
natural
body
.
9
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
can
see
by
the
eye
of
Faith
,
that
Moses
is
ascended
up
to
heaven
,
and
that
he
was
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Law
;
therefore
it
is
said
that
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
so
that
Moses
was
one
of
these
two
Prophets
that
ascended
up
into
heaven
,
and
their
enemies
did
see
them
.
CHAP.
LX
.
AGain
I
shall
shew
unto
you
that
can
spiritually
discern
who
the
other
Prophet
is
,
that
should
ascend
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
should
see
them
.
2
This
other
Prophet
I
declare
is
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
(
after
three
days
and
three
nights
,
which
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
three
days
and
a
half
:
the
three
days
and
a
half
,
that
is
,
after
his
resurrection
from
the
dead
)
heard
a
great
from
voice
heaven
saying
,
come
up
hither
.
3
Which
voice
from
heaven
I
declare
proceeded
from
Moses
,
and
Elias
,
even
as
Jesus
when
he
was
in
the
state
of
immortality
and
glory
,
did
make
Moses
face
to
shine
,
so
that
the
children
of
Israel
could
not
look
upon
him
.
4
Likewise
it
was
this
Jesus
which
was
the
onely
God
,
which
did
call
up
Moses
and
Elias
into
heaven
,
for
to
represent
the
person
of
God
the
Father
while
he
went
that
far
Journy
in
the
flesh
;
that
is
,
while
he
did
continue
in
the
state
of
mortality
:
and
these
were
those
Angels
that
should
bear
him
up
,
lest
at
any
time
he
should
dash
his
foot
against
a
stone
:
that
is
,
lest
at
any
time
he
should
be
overcome
by
the
temptations
of
Reason
which
is
the
devil
.
5
Therefore
that
you
may
know
that
Moses
and
Elias
were
those
two
Angels
which
did
watch
over
him
after
his
resurrection
,
read
John
22.21
.
where
Mary
weeping
,
bowed
her self
unto
the
sepulchre
,
saw
two
Angels
in
white
,
sitting
one
at
the
head
and
the
other
at
the
feet
,
whereby
the
body
of
Jesus
had
lain
.
6
So
likewise
Luke
24.4
.
it
is
said
,
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
as
they
were
amazed
thereat
,
behold
two
men
suddenly
stood
by
them
in
shining
vestures
:
These
two
men
which
are
spoken
of
here
in
Luke
,
were
the
very
same
Angels
as
John
speaketh
of
,
namely
,
Moses
,
and
Elias
.
7
So
likewise
you
may
read
Mathew
28.2
.
And
behold
there
was
a
great
earth-quake
,
for
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
descended
from
heaven
,
and
came
,
and
rolled
back
the
stone
from
the
door
,
and
sate
upon
it
,
and
his
countenance
was
like
lightning
,
and
his
raiment
white
as
snow
.
8
This
Angel
was
the
very
same
,
as
the
other
two
places
before
doth
make
mention
of
,
though
Mathew
doth
express
it
but
in
the
singular
person
or
one
Angel
,
which
perhaps
was
no
more
to
his
visible
sight
,
therefore
he
doth
express
it
with
greater
and
higher
astonishment
,
then
the
other
two
Evangelists
doth
.
9
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
have
any
Spiritual
understanding
,
that
these
Angels
which
the
four
Evangelists
doth
make
mention
of
,
they
were
no
other
but
the
very
persons
of
Moses
and
Elijah
,
which
were
made
Spiritual
bodies
by
the
glory
of
the
Creator
,
when
as
he
was
himself
in
the
glory
of
the
Father
.
10
So
that
they
might
be
capable
to
represent
,
and
to
sit
in
the
glory
of
the
Father
,
and
to
govern
the
holy
Angels
,
and
to
watch
over
the
Person
of
God
all
the
days
of
his
journey
in
the
state
of
mortality
,
even
from
the
beginning
of
his
birth
,
unto
his
death
and
resurrection
,
until
he
was
ascended
unto
the
Majesty
on
high
.
11
These
two
Angels
,
namely
,
Moses
and
Elijah
,
was
they
that
spake
that
great
voice
,
saying
unto
the
Lord
Jesus
,
which
was
risen
from
the
dead
,
and
did
stand
upon
his
feet
,
Come
up
hither
;
and
he
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
as
you
may
read
Acts
1.9
.
And
when
he
had
spoken
these
things
,
while
they
beheld
,
he
was
taken
up
:
for
a
cloud
took
him
up
out
of
their
sight
.
So
in
the
10.
verse
,
And
while
they
looked
stedfastly
toward
heaven
,
as
he
went
,
behold
,
two
men
stood
by
them
in
white
apparel
:
So
in
the
11.
verse
,
Which
also
said
,
Ye
men
of
Galilee
,
why
stand
you
gazing
unto
heaven
?
this
Jesus
which
is
taken
up
from
you
into
heaven
,
shall
so
come
,
as
you
have
seen
him
go
into
heaven
.
12
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
see
by
the
eye
of
faith
,
that
these
two
men
which
stood
in
white
apparel
,
were
no
other
but
Moses
and
Elijah
,
as
aforesaid
,
which
did
represent
the
person
of
God
the
Father
;
and
that
the
voice
which
came
from
heaven
at
all
other
times
unto
Christ
,
(
before
he
was
ascended
)
and
this
voice
now
,
which
said
,
Come
up
hither
,
I
declare
,
That
they
were
spoken
,
and
came
from
one
,
or
both
of
these
two
,
namely
,
Moses
and
Elijah
.
13
Further
,
I
declare
,
That
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Revelation
of
John
,
when
he
saith
,
They
ascended
up
in
a
cloud●
and
their
enemies
beheld
them
,
or
,
saw
them
:
that
is
,
Christ
which
did
fulfil
the
Law
,
and
was
the
end
of
the
Law
for
righteousness
to
them
that
believe
,
which
were
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
14
But
he
was
not
the
end
of
the
Law
for
righteousness
unto
the
Seed
of
Reason
;
because
Reason
is
under
the
Law
still
,
and
so
not
freed
from
the
Law
of
sin
and
death
:
yet
could
they
see
him
ascend
up
in
a
cloud
;
that
is
,
the
Seed
of
Reason
hath
so
much
light
in
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
as
for
to
acknowledge
and
confess
that
these
two
Prophets
must
needs
ascend
up
into
heaven
,
namely
,
Moses
and
Jesus
.
15
Because
Moses
was
the
Law-giver
,
and
Grace
and
Truth
came
by
Jesus
Christ
:
that
is
,
the
Gospel
of
Truth
came
by
Jesus
Christ
.
So
that
whosoever
is
enlightned
but
in
the
outward
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
will
confess
that
Moses
and
Jesus
is
ascended
into
heaven
;
and
so
it
may
be
said
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
that
their
enemies
beheld
them
as
well
as
their
friends
.
16
For
it
was
the
two
Prophets
friends
that
did
see
the
Lord
Jesus
for
to
ascend
,
when
he
was
taken
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
:
for
those
men
of
Galilee
which
stood
gazing
after
him
,
were
true
Believers
,
which
were
his
friends
that
did
see
him
go
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
visibly
with
their
natural
sight
.
17
So
likewise
,
a
true
Believer
doth
by
faith
see
him
ascend
up
into
heaven
,
as
truely
as
they
did
,
which
did
see
him
with
their
visible
eyes
.
18
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
seed
of
Reason
having
neither
the
sight
of
the
visible
eye
,
nor
faith
in
the
heart
,
hath
nothing
but
the
bare
letter
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
;
that
is
,
he
hath
nothing
but
what
the
strength
of
Reason
can
imagine
from
the
Letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
being
enlightned
by
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
may
see
as
in
a
glass
:
and
so
reason
may
see
by
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
these
two
Prophets
are
ascended
up
into
heaven
in
a
cloud
.
19
Because
there
are
a
cloud
of
Witnesses
in
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
Moses
and
Jesus
,
who
were
the
heads
of
these
two
Commissions
,
are
those
two
Prophets
that
are
ascended
up
to
heaven
;
and
so
it
may
be
said
that
their
enemies
did
see
thnm
ascend
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
.
20
Thus
,
as
short
as
I
can
,
I
have
made
known
what
is
meant
by
that
great
voice
from
heaven
.
2ly
.
Who
it
was
that
spake
that
great
voice
.
3ly
.
Who
it
was
that
did
ascend
up
in
a
cloud
.
4ly
.
What
is
meant
by
their
enemies
that
shall
see
them
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
Verse
13.
And
the
same
hour
there
shall
be
a
great
earthquake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
city
shall
fall
:
and
in
the
earthquake
shall
be
slain
in
number
seven
thousand
;
and
the
remnant
were
sore
afrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
THe
thing
that
is
needful
for
all
you
that
are
Spiritually
minded
,
is
,
to
know
what
is
meant
by
this
great
earthquake
,
which
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
say
,
●hall
be
in
the
same
hour
.
2
The
words
of
this
verse
hath
a
dependence
upon
the
verse
before
,
that
as
soon
as
ever
that
the
two
Prophets
were
ascended
up
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
had
seen
them
,
in
the
same
hour
was
this
great
earthquake
.
3
Therefore
I
have
shewed
in
the
verse
before
,
what
those
Prophets
were
which
did
ascend
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
;
and
in
the
next
place
,
I
shall
open
unto
the
Spiritual
discerning
man
,
what
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
mean
by
this
great
earthquake
.
4
Now
you
must
understand
that
as
there
is
a
twofold
meaning
in
Scripture
,
a
litteral
,
or
natural
meaning
,
or
else
a
Spiritual
,
and
heavenly
meaning
,
and
no
more
.
5
So
likewise
,
there
is
a
two-fold
earthquake
;
a
Spiritual
earthquake
,
and
a
natural
earthquake
,
and
no
more
.
6
Therefore
it
is
that
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
express
the
Spiritual
earthquake
in
litteral
words
;
because
the
reason
of
man
is
more
capable
to
understand
what
a
natural
earthquake
is
,
better
then
it
doth
that
which
is
Spiritual
.
7
Because
none
but
he
that
is
Spiritual
,
can
understand
the
things
of
the
Spirit
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
:
and
as
the
natural
man
cannot
understand
the
things
of
the
Spirit
,
concerning
the
eternal
God
,
and
things
of
eternity
;
neither
can
he
discern
what
this
Spiritual
earthquake
is
;
but
a
natural
earthquake
onely
.
8
Again
,
though
the
Scripture
doth
express
the
earthquake
of
the
Spirit
in
the
same
sense
as
it
doth
the
natural
earthquake
,
yet
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
doth
attribute
several
other
judgements
to
be
earthquakes
,
as
well
as
earthquakes
themselves
.
9
Therefore
it
is
that
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
of
all
those
earthquakes
and
judgements
,
which
were
called
earthquakes
;
because
they
were
as
bad
,
or
worse
then
earthquakes
themselves
,
as
you
may
finde
it
written
in
the
two
Testaments
,
or
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
:
Jesus
,
and
the
Apostles
.
10
For
the
Revelation
of
John
,
especially
this
Book
called
the
Revelation
,
is
very
little
else
,
but
onely
a
rehearsal
of
all
those
eminent
and
transcendent
actions
which
was
acted
in
the
two
Commissions
aforesaid
,
both
in
respect
of
those
great
and
glorious
deliverances
which
the
nation
of
the
Jews
had
,
when
as
they
were
obedient
unto
the
visible
and
external
worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
.
11
And
of
those
great
judgements
which
the
nation
of
the
Jews
did
suffer
,
when
as
they
did
fall
away
to
the
Idolatrous
worship
of
the
heathen
:
and
these
judgements
which
were
brought
upon
them
,
were
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
great
earthquakes
;
though
sometimes
they
were
real
natural
earthquakes
,
but
for
the
generality
,
they
were
other
great
afflictions
which
was
as
bad
as
earthquakes
,
as
you
may
read
,
Isaiah
19.6
.
Thou
shalt
be
visited
with
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
with
thundring
,
and
shaking
,
and
a
great
noise
:
So
Amos
1.1
.
The
Prophet
Amos
saw
that
great
trouble
that
should
come
upon
Israel
in
the
daies
of
Jeroboham
,
two
years
before
the
earthquake
.
Zechariah
14.5
.
And
ye
shall
flee
like
as
ye
fled
from
the
earthquake
in
the
daies
of
Uzziah
,
king
of
Judah
.
1
Kings●
19.
the
latter
part
of
the
11.
verse
,
the
Lord
speaking
there
unto
Elijah
out
of
the
wind
and
earthquake
,
and
many
other
terrible
things
,
as
the
rending
of
the
rocks
,
and
fire
,
which
was
onely
to
signifie
unto
the
Prophet
Elijah
,
those
terrible
overthrows
that
the
house
of
Ahab
,
and
the
people
of
Israel
should
have
.
12
Which
should
be
like
unto
the
rending
of
the
rocks
asunder
,
and
as
a
devouring
fire
,
or
like
unto
a
great
and
terrible
earthquake
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
Chapter
following
,
concerning
the
anoynting
of
Jehu
king
,
for
to
destroy
the
house
of
Ahab
,
which
was
a
most
terrible
earthquake
to
the
people
of
Israel
at
that
day
.
13
So
likewise
,
the
29.
of
Isaiah
,
and
the
6.
the
Prophet
there
prophecying
of
that
great
calamity
which
was
spoken
against
Jerusalem
for
their
idolatrous
worship
,
in
dedicating
the
altar
of
the
City
of
David
unto
a
false
god
,
which
the
Lord
will
bring
into
distress
and
heavy
sorrow
;
and
this
heavy
sorrow
and
great
distress
should
be
as
pleasing
unto
the
Lord
:
for
it
should
become
unto
him
like
an
altar
,
as
you
read
in
the
2.
verse
,
and
so
until
you
come
to
the
6.
verse
,
speaking
before
of
great
desolation
and
destruction
that
should
come
upon
Jerusalem
for
their
idolatry
against
God
,
so
that
their
mighty
and
strong
men
,
should
be
but
as
chaff
that
passeth
away
:
and
this
should
be
unto
that
people
as
a
thunder
,
and
a
shaking
,
and
great
noise
,
which
should
become
as
a
great
earthquake
;
because
there
should
be
great
trembling
and
fear
,
both
upon
small
and
great
.
14
So
likewise
,
in
Amos
1.1
.
where
the
Prophet
saying
,
That
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
unto
him
two
years
before
the
earthquake
:
and
that
earthquake
is
more
explained
by
Zechariah
,
14.5
.
the
Prophet
speaking
to
the
nation
of
the
Jews
that
they
should
be
overcome
and
destroyed
,
and
that
they
should
flee
like
as
you
fled
from
the
earthquake
,
in
the
daies
of
Uzziah
,
king
of
Judah
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
NOw
,
what
was
that
great
earthquake
in
the
daies
of
Uzziah
,
king
of
Judah
,
but
a
great
destruction
which
their
enemies
had
over
the
people
of
the
Jews
,
which
did
cause
a
great
fear
and
trembling
of
heart
,
which
may
be
called
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
a
great
earthquake
.
2
Because
the
minde
of
man
is
altogether
earthly
,
and
doth
mind
nothi●g
but
earthly
things
:
therefore
it
is
that
the
Prophet
doth
say
,
O
earth
,
earth
,
hear
the
word
of
the
Lord
!
Now
you
must
not
understand
that
the
Prophet
did
mean
that
earth
which
we
tread
upon
;
but
his
meaning
was
,
the
heart
of
man
,
which
mindeth
earthly
things
:
which
have
eyes
,
and
see
not
;
and
ears
,
and
hear
not
;
and
hearts
,
and
understand
not
:
but
the
earth
which
we
tread
upon
hath
no
eyes
to
see
,
nor
ears
to
hear
,
neither
is
it
capable
to
understand
either
Spiritual
,
or
earthly
things
.
3
Therefore
of
necessity
,
when
the
Scripture
doth
speak
of
a
great
earthquake
,
it
is
meant
of
the
heart
of
man
,
which
mindeth
nothing
but
earthly
things
,
and
when
there
is
a
more
then
ordinary
affliction
or
destraction
,
either
to
a
particular
person
,
or
in
general
to
a
Nation
or
People
,
it
doth
cause
an
extream
fear
and
trembling
of
heart
unto
all
those
which
do
escape
their
life
.
4
And
many
are
so
over-powered
with
fear
and
trembling
,
that
it
becomes
death
it self
,
and
so
are
slain
in
the
earthquake
:
so
many
fleeing
through
fear
from
the
Battel
,
or
from
the
Pestilence
,
which
doth
cause
a
great
earthquake
in
the
mindes
of
men
and
women
,
whereby
many
a
thousand
have
been
slain
in
this
earthquake
,
as
our
own
experience
can
witness
in
these
our
dayes
,
both
in
the
time
when
the
Pestilence
was
in
this
Land
,
and
in
the
dayes
when
those
Battels
were
fought
.
5
Thus
in
some
measure
I
have
given
you
in
short
what
is
meant
by
the
word
earthquake
,
as
it
was
meant
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
IN
the
next
place
I
shall
shew
what
is
meant
by
the
word
earthquake
in
the
Gospel
;
therefore
you
shall
finde
it
written
,
Mathew
27.51
.
And
behold
,
the
vail
of
the
Temple
was
rent
in
twain
,
from
the
top
to
the
bottom
,
and
the
earth
did
quake
,
and
the
stones
were
cloven
.
So
in
the
54
verse
,
When
the
Centurion
and
they
that
were
with
him
watching
Jesus
,
saw
the
earthquake
,
and
the
things
that
were
done
,
they
feared
greatly
,
saying
,
Truly
this
was
the
Son
of
God
.
So
likewise
Mat
.
28.2
.
And
behold
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
for
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
descended
from
heaven
,
and
came
and
rolled
back
the
stone
from
the
door
,
and
sate
upon
it
.
So
Acts.
16.26
.
And
suddenly
there
arose
a
great
earthquake
,
so
that
the
foundation
of
the
prison
was
shaken
,
and
by
and
by
all
the
doors
opened
,
and
every
mans
bonds
were
loosed
.
2
These
four
places
of
Scripture
do
bear
all
one
and
the
same
interpretation
,
because
there
was
a
real
natural
earthquake
:
But
this
you
must
understand
,
that
these
several
earthquakes
they
were
not
every
where
,
but
in
some
particular
places
.
3
So
likewise
it
was
not
all
the
people
in
general
which
did
see
these
earthquakes
,
but
some
few
people
in
particular
,
as
in
that
place
Mat
.
27.51
.
speaking
there
of
the
earthquake
which
was
at
the
death
of
Christ
,
is
the
very
same
as
is
spoken
of
in
the
54
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
Centurion
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
watching
Jesus
,
saw
the
earthquake
and
the
things
that
were
done
;
which
earthquake
and
other
wonderful
things
which
the
Centurion
and
those
that
were
with
him
,
saw
,
was
that
which
caused
a
great
fear
in
them
,
which
made
them
to
say
,
Of
a
truth
this
was
the
Son
of
God
.
4
Observe
that
this
Centurion
which
saw
this
earthquake
,
and
other
things
at
the
death
of
our
Lord
,
was
the
Captain
of
that
Band
of
soldiers
which
was
to
see
the
Lord
Jesus
executed
,
or
crucified
,
and
that
you
may
finde
,
Mark
25.44
.
whereas
Pilate
marvelling
that
Jesus
was
dead
,
called
unto
him
the
Centurion
,
and
asked
of
him
whether
he
had
been
any
while
dead
?
and
the
Centurion
did
certifie
Pilate
the
truth
of
the
thing
.
5
So
likewise
those
souldiers
that
were
under
the
Centurions
command
,
were
they
that
watched
to
see
Jesus
put
to
death
:
And
these
were
they
which
did
see
this
earthquake
,
and
the
natural
vail
of
the
temple
rent
from
the
bottom
to
the
top
,
and
those
natural
stones
did
cleave
asunder
,
and
the
graves
did
open
themselves
,
and
many
bodies
of
the
Saints
which
slept
,
arose
,
and
came
out
of
the
graves
after
his
resurrection
,
and
went
into
the
holy
City
,
and
appeared
unto
many
.
6
These
wonderful
works
which
was
wrought
by
the
power
of
Christs
death
and
resurrection
,
even
unto
the
visible
eye
of
Reason
,
which
was
onely
to
signifie
that
great
power
and
operation
that
his
death
and
resurrection
should
have
upon
the
invisible
spirit
,
both
of
Faith
and
Reason
.
7
This
outward
and
visible
sight
of
the
earthquake
,
did
cause
the
Centurion
and
the
rest
that
watched
with
him
,
to
be
in
great
fear
,
which
made
them
to
say
,
Truly
this
was
the
Son
of
God
.
8
And
this
great
fear
in
them
made
their
hearts
to
tremble
and
quake
,
because
they
had
been
a
Watch
and
a
Guard
to
put
the
Lord
of
Life
to
death
,
and
this
did
cause
a
great
earthquake
in
their
souls
and
bodies
,
as
well
as
that
earthquake
which
they
saw
without
them
.
9
For
all
the
people
that
went
to
see
Jesus
go
to
the
place
of
execution
,
did
not
see
this
earthquake
,
but
the
Centurion
and
those
that
were
under
his
Command
,
and
appointed
to
watch
about
that
business
,
I
declare
were
those
which
did
see
the
ea●thquake
:
and
the
Centurion
was
he
which
did
relate
the
truth
of
it
unto
Pilate
and
the
rest
of
the
Rulers
of
the
Jews
:
and
the
soldiers
which
were
under
his
command
,
were
witnesses
unto
the
truth
of
it
,
whereby
many
of
the
Jews
were
convinced
in
their
own
consciences
,
that
they
had
put
the
Lord
of
Life
to
death
:
and
the
guilt
of
this
blood
did
cause
a
fear
of
eternal
damnation
,
as
Christ
said
unto
the
Jews
before
his
death
,
You
serpents
,
you
devils
,
how
can
you
escape
the
damnation
of
hell
?
10
This
fear
of
eternal
damnation
was
in
the
spirits
and
bodies
of
those
Jews
which
had
a
hand
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
as
a
great
earthquake
.
11
For
the
fear
of
eternal
death
is
a
greater
earthquake
to
the
spirit
of
man
,
then
a
natural
death
is
,
though
there
is
very
sad
fears
and
quakings
of
heart
upon
natural
calamities
,
and
natural
death
;
but
very
small
in
comparison
of
the
fear
of
eternal
death
.
Thus
I
have
opened
somewhat
of
that
natural
earthquake
,
and
somewhat
of
the
spiritual
earthquake
.
CHAP.
LXIIII
.
A
Gain
it
is
said
,
Math
.
28.2
,
And
behold
there
was
a
great
Earthquake
,
for
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
descended
from
heaven
,
and
rolled
back
the
stone
and
sat
upon
it
.
Now
this
Earth-quake
spoken
of
here
in
this
place
,
I
declare
it
was
seen
of
none
but
of
those
which
was
appointed
to
watch
the
sepulchre
of
Christ
,
lest
his
disciples
should
steal
him
away
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
4
verse
,
and
for
fear
of
him
the
keepers
were
astonished
,
and
became
as
dead
men
.
2
Now
whether
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
descending
upon
the
sepulchre
,
and
rolling
away
the
stone
,
did
make
the
earth
in
that
place
to
quake
,
or
no
,
I
will
not
dispute
:
but
this
I
am
sure
,
that
his
countenance
being
like
lightning
,
and
his
raiment
white
as
snow
,
did
cause
the
keepers
hearts
to
be
possessed
with
such
extream
fear
,
that
the
earth
whereon
they
trod
did
seem
to
quake
and
tremble
unto
them
,
when
as
indeed
it
was
their
own
earthy
hearts
that
did
quake
and
tremble
,
and
was
that
great
earthquake
;
for
their
understandings
and
consciences
were
so
astonished
at
the
sight
of
the
brightness
of
the
Angel
,
that
with
fear
and
trembling
they
became
as
dead
men
for
a
season
,
until
such
time
as
the
earthquake
was
over
,
and
that
they
had
recruited
their
senses
again
,
and
then
some
of
the
watch
came
into
the
City
,
and
shewed
unto
the
high
Priest
all
things
that
were
done
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
11
verse
.
3
Which
news
of
the
Watch
,
did
put
the
high
Priest
and
the
Elders
into
a
great
fear
of
heart
,
that
it
became
as
a
great
earthquake
unto
them
also
;
therefore
it
was
that
they
took
councel
together
with
the
Elders
,
and
gave
large
money
unto
the
soldiers
which
did
watch
the
sepulchre
,
that
they
should
tell
a
lie
,
even
against
that
which
they
had
seen
with
their
natural
eyes
,
and
say
,
that
his
disciples
had
stolen
him
away
by
night
while
they
themselves
slept
so
the
soldiers
took
the
money
and
did
as
they
were
taught
;
and
this
was
that
great
earth-quake
which
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
did
cause
to
be
,
when
he
descended
from
heaven
upon
the
sepulchre
,
and
rolled
away
the
stone
,
and
this
earthquake
had
reference
onely
unto
the
hearts
of
those
soldiers
which
was
to
watch
the
sepulchre
of
Christ
and
those
high
Priests
and
Elders
of
the
Jews
being
so
amazed
and
affrighted
at
it
,
so
that
it
became
a
greater
trembling
of
soul
,
then
that
was
which
Felix
had
,
when
as
Paul
disputed
with
him
about
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
in
this
regard
it
may
be
called
a
great
earthquake
.
4
So
Acts
16.26
.
Paul
and
Silas
being
in
prison
for
those
great
miracles
they
did
,
as
you
may
read
in
that
Chapter
,
they
prayed
,
and
there
was
suddenly
a
great
earth-quake
,
so
that
the
foundation
of
the
prison
was
shaken
,
and
the
hinges
,
doors
,
and
locks
did
flee
open
;
which
was
onely
to
signifie
that
great
earthquake
,
which
should
come
upon
the
spirits
of
men
and
women
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
by
Paul
and
Silas
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Ministers
made
by
them
.
5
Therefore
you
may
see
what
a
great
earthquake
there
was
upon
the
spirit
of
the
Jailor
,
how
he
come
trembling
and
fell
down
before
Paul
and
Silas
desiring
with
great
fear
,
what
he
should
do
to
be
saved
?
for
none
knoweth
what
a
great
earth-quake
it
was
to
his
heart
but
himself
,
and
so
it
was
with
many
more
in
the
time
of
their
Commission
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
Acts.
6
So
that
earthquake
which
made
the
foundation
of
the
prison
to
shake
,
and
the
doors
to
flee
open
,
was
onely
to
signifie
that
great
power
which
the
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
should
have
,
and
had
over
,
and
upon
the
spirits
of
men
and
women
,
which
should
be
as
a
spiritual
earthquake
,
to
make
the
foundation
,
which
mans
heart
is
grounded
upon
,
to
shake
.
7
That
is
,
the
Law
of
Moses
which
the
Jews
did
build
upon
as
a
sure
foundation
for
eternal
life
:
but
this
Commission
of
the
Holy
Ghost
should
be
like
a
mighty
rushing
winde
that
should
shake
the
foundation
of
their
Faith
,
which
was
built
upon
the
Law
of
Moses
,
shewing
that
there
could
be
no
life
eternal
not
by
the
righteousness
of
the
Law
,
and
this
should
be
as
a
great
earthquake
unto
the
Jewish
nation
,
which
were
the
seed
of
Reason
.
8
Which
was
onely
to
signifie
what
great
calamity
should
be
both
upon
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
and
the
seed
of
Reason
,
in
the
time
of
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
,
as
well
as
there
was
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
&
the
Prophets
,
which
should
be
as
a
great
earthquake
,
as
well
unto
the
invisible
spirit
and
heart
of
man
,
with
reference
unto
eternal
and
life
and
death
,
as
it
was
unto
external
and
natural
judgements
.
9
Which
natural
judgements
cannot
pass
upon
a
nation
,
or
a
particular
person
,
but
it
will
cause
a
great
earthquake
,
whether
it
be
in
general
to
a
whole
nation
,
or
in
particular
to
some
one
person
or
more
;
therefore
it
is
that
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
,
saying
,
That
in
the
same
hour
there
shall
be
a
great
earthquake
:
meaning
the
whole
time
of
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
which
was
a
matter
of
three
hundred
years
from
the
birth
of
Christ
,
to
the
latter
end
of
that
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
but
as
one
hour
in
the
Revelation
of
Faiths
account
.
10
Because
the
Revelation
of
Faith
hath
always
an
eye
unto
eternity
,
therefore
when
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
say
in
the
same
hour
there
shall
be
a
great
earthquake
,
it
is
with
reference
to
those
great
calamities
and
terrible
judgements
,
that
should
come
upon
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
which
were
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
those
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
which
did
,
and
should
be
true
believers
in
that
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
therefore
you
shall
finde
it
written
,
Revel
.
6.12
.
And
I
beheld
,
when
he
had
opened
the
sixth
seal
,
and
lo
,
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
and
the
Sun
became
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
,
and
the
Moon
was
like
blood
.
CHAP.
LXV
.
THis
Sun
which
was
as
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
,
I
declare
was
the
person
of
Jesus
which
was
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
which
was
the
head
of
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
said
to
be
as
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
.
2
Which
was
with
reference
to
those
great
sufferings
which
he
himself
,
and
those
which
were
Commissionated
Apostles
should
suffer
,
and
those
which
did
believe
in
their
Commission
;
which
sufferings
of
theirs
,
was
even
to
death
it self
,
and
this
suffering
of
death
it
began
first
of
all
upon
the
Sun
himself
,
and
then
upon
those
Commissionated
Apostles
,
and
so
upon
the
Seed
of
Faith
both
upon
Jews
and
Gentiles
.
3
And
this
was
in
the
ten
persecutions
,
and
this
did
cause
that
great
earthquake
to
be
both
upon
the
seed
of
Reason
,
and
upon
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
made
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
look
upon
Jesus
,
their
head
to
be
as
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
;
for
when
they
understood
that
Christ
their
head
,
and
the
Messengers
which
he
sent
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
were
put
to
death
,
the
believers
could
see
nothing
according
to
outward
appearance
but
blackness
,
like
sackcloth
of
hair
.
4
For
there
was
nothing
but
persecution
and
putting
to
death
,
for
the
believing
in
the
Son
of
God
,
which
is
called
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
The
Sun
,
which
was
as
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
,
because
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
came
forth
from
the
Son
of
God
,
therefore
he
is
compared
to
the
natural
Sun
,
because
the
natural
Sun
hath
a
more
pure
,
bright
,
transcendent
light
,
then
any
other
lights
whatsoever
.
5
So
likewise
is
that
Spiritual
light
which
was
preached
by
the
Commissioners
of
the
Gospel
,
of
a
more
transcendent
glory
,
then
that
Spiritual
light
which
was
preached
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
;
which
Commission
did
signifie
the
Moon
,
which
was
like
blood
,
that
is
,
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
should
be
now
under
the
feet
of
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
12.
of
the
Revelation
,
which
Moon
did
signifie
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
the
Sun
did
signifie
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
6
As
for
the
Moon
being
like
blood
,
the
meaning
is
this
,
That
the
Jews
which
were
grounded
upon
the
Law
of
Moses
,
concerning
that
visible
worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
should
now
be
so
tormented
and
vexed
that
righteousness
could
not
be
had
by
the
Law
,
that
they
would
persecute
and
put
to
death
all
that
shall
bring
in
any
other
righteousness
,
but
what
was
held
forth
by
Moses
.
7
So
that
these
Jews
became
bloody
minded
men
;
so
that
all
their
worship
which
was
in
the
Law
of
Moses
,
did
signifie
the
Moon
,
which
was
good
in
its
time
and
place
,
is
now
become
like
unto
blood
,
because
there
is
nothing
else
now
;
but
persecution
and
murther
from
the
Professours
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
did
signifie
the
Moon
.
More
might
be
spoken
of
this
,
but
I
suppose
it
is
enough
for
any
man
that
is
acquainted
with
the
Spiritual
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
THerefore
I
shall
return
again
to
the
matter
in
hand
,
whereby
you
that
can
Spiritually
discern
may
know
that
this
great
earthquake
spoken
by
the
Revelation
of
John
,
was
meant
in
that
Commission
of
Jesus
and
his
Apostles
.
2
Therefore
it
is
said
,
Mat
.
24.7
.
where
Christ
doth
prophecy
that
nation
shall
rise
against
nation
,
and
realm
against
realm
;
and
there
shall
be
famine
,
and
pestilence
,
and
great
earthquakes
in
divers
places
.
3
This
place
of
Scripture
did
signifie
that
great
destruction
of
Jerusalem
which
should
come
upon
the
nation
of
the
Jews
;
and
of
that
persecution
which
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Believers
of
their
Commission
should
suffer
after
the
death
of
our
Lord
;
which
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
the
sufferings
which
the
Saints
should
have
,
should
be
as
a
great
earthquake
.
4
Again
,
it
is
said
in
the
30.
and
the
8.
For
nation
shall
rise
against
nation
,
and
kingdom
against
kingdom
;
and
there
shall
be
great
earthquakes
in
divers
quarters
,
and
there
shall
be
famine
and
troubles
:
these
are
the
beginning
of
sorrows
.
So
Luke
31.11
.
Great
earthquakes
shall
be
in
divers
places
,
and
hunger
,
and
pestilence
,
and
fearful
things
:
and
great
signs
shall
there
be
from
heaven
.
These
two-places
of
Scripture
,
and
the
other
aforementioned
,
do
bear
all
one
interpretation
,
which
was
a
prophecy
of
Christ
concerning
that
great
destruction
which
should
come
upon
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
and
upon
some
of
the
Gentiles
:
and
the
persecution
that
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Believers
,
both
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
should
meet
withal
,
which
was
with
reference
unto
those
ten
Persecutions
which
should
ensue
after
the
death
of
Christ
,
and
after
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
which
should
be
as
a
great
earthquake
both
to
the
Seed
of
Reason
,
and
to
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
5
So
that
you
that
can
understand
the
Spiritual
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
,
may
clearly
see
that
there
is
a
two-fold
earthquake
spoken
of
in
Scripture
,
yet
they
are
both
joyned
together
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
;
so
that
there
is
no
distinction
to
be
given
between
that
natural
earthquake
,
and
that
Spiritual
earthquake
,
but
by
those
which
have
a
Spiritual
discerning
.
6
Therefore
it
is
that
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
in
John
,
hath
joyned
all
those
ten
spiritual
calamities
and
judgements
,
and
those
spiritual
fears
and
tremblings
of
heart
which
was
acted
in
the
time
of
those
two
Commissions
aforesaid
,
into
one
great
earthquake
.
7
For
,
as
I
said
before
,
this
book
of
the
Revelation
is
very
little
else
but
a
rehearsal
of
all
those
eminent
and
transcendent
actions
,
which
was
acted
in
those
two
Commissions
,
onely
he
speaks
it
in
such
a
high
,
mystical
,
spiritual
language
,
as
if
those
great
things
were
acted
in
heaven
,
above
,
and
beyond
the
stars
,
when
as
they
were
for
the
generality
,
acted
upon
this
earth
.
8
Because
the
reason
of
man
should
never
finde
out
the
true
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
that
the
Revelation
of
them
should
come
onely
from
God
,
or
else
to
arise
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
Gods
own
nature
.
Thus
I
have
given
you
that
are
Spiritual
,
the
interpretation
of
this
great
earthquake
.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
I
Know
there
will
be
something
expected
to
be
said
concerning
the
words
following
:
And
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
shall
fall
,
and
in
the
earthquake
shall
be
slain
in
number
seven
thousand
,
and
the
remnant
were
sore
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
First
I
shall
give
you
to
understand
what
this
City
is
.
2.
What
is
meant
by
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
that
shall
fall
.
3.
What
is
meant
by
those
seven
thousand
that
shall
be
slain
.
4.
What
that
remnant
is
that
was
sore
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
2
This
city
spoken
of
here
,
I
declare
it
was
chiefly
meant
of
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
as
I
shewed
in
the
first
chapter
;
for
they
were
counted
the
only
people
of
God
,
or
C●ty
of
God
,
because
there
was
never
no
Prophet
sent
to
any
other
nation
or
people
in
the
time
of
that
Commission
of
the
Law
,
but
unto
that
nation
of
the
Jews
onely
.
3
Neither
was
there
any
visible
Worship
given
to
any
other
people
,
but
to
the
Jews
Nation
onely
:
neither
was
there
salvation
to
be
had
in
any
other
nation
during
that
Commission
of
Moses
,
but
in
that
nation
onely
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
that
salvation
is
of
the
Jews
,
and
in
this
regard
they
were
called
The
Holy
City
.
4
But
when
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
came
in
,
then
the
Gentiles
which
did
believe
did
come
to
be
of
this
City
,
and
to
be
called
The
Holy
City
,
answerable
to
that
saying
of
Christ
,
I
have
other
sheep
which
are
not
of
this
sold
,
which
must
be
brought
into
this
fold
.
The
words
of
Christ
were
spoken
with
reference
to
those
Gentiles
that
should
be
brought
into
that
fold
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Apostles
unto
the
Gentiles
;
for
Christ
himself
did
not
preach
unto
the
Gentiles
,
except
there
came
one
or
two
by
chance
which
heard
him
;
but
he
came
unto
the
Jews
nation
onely
,
therefore
it
is
said
,
that
he
came
unto
his
own
,
and
his
own
received
him
not
.
5
So
that
it
may
be
clear
to
you
that
can
discern
,
that
the
nation
of
the
Jews
was
that
external
City
of
God
,
because
they
had
that
external
Worship
which
no
other
people
had
,
which
should
have
lead
them
to
the
knowledge
of
the
true
spiritual
God-man
Christ
Jesus
,
which
some
of
that
nation
did
understand
at
that
time
in
that
Commission
of
Moses
.
6
But
when
the
Commission
of
Jesus
came
in
,
that
was
given
unto
the
Apostles
,
then
the
Gentiles
came
to
be
Believers
of
their
doctrine
concerning
Christ
,
and
so
came
to
be
ingrafted
by
faith
into
the
true
Olive
tree
,
and
became
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
the
City
of
God
,
and
so
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
became
one
City
or
Temple
unto
God
.
7
For
that
holy
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
is
the
divine
Nature
of
God
,
which
is
sometimes
in
Scripture
called
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
so
it
may
be
said
that
the
spirit
of
God
,
or
spirit
of
Christ
is
in
you
,
so
that
in
a
spiritual
sense
all
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
may
be
called
The
City
of
God
.
8
But
as
for
that
City
which
Johns
Revelation
doth
say
shall
fall
,
was
principally
meant
of
that
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
with
reference
to
those
plagues
which
are
spoken
of
by
Christ
,
in
Matthew
,
Mark
,
and
Luke
afore-named
,
whereas
Nation
shall
rise
against
Nation
,
and
Kingdom
against
Kingdom
,
and
famine
,
and
pestilences
,
and
earthquakes
,
which
was
spoken
of
by
Christ
,
with
reference
to
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
then
did
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
fall
.
9
That
is
,
divide
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
into
ten
parts
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
it
did
fall
:
that
is
,
it
was
wasted
and
destroyed
by
the
famine
,
pestilence
,
and
the
sword
,
besides
that
great
overthrow
that
the
Romanes
had
over
the
Jews
,
when
as
they
took
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
and
pulled
down
and
burnt
that
glorious
Temple
that
Solomon
had
built
,
which
was
a
great
earthquake
unto
those
people
of
the
Jews
,
which
did
cause
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
for
to
fall
;
which
City
was
the
people
of
the
Jews
which
had
such
a
great
and
high
esteem
of
that
glorious
temple
which
was
called
the
house
of
God
.
10
Which
was
as
a
most
terrible
great
earthquake
,
wherein
John
doth
say
there
was
slain
in
number
seven
thousand
.
Now
it
is
not
to
be
understood
,
that
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
did
mean
exactly
seven
thousand
,
and
as
the
spirit
of
Reason
doth
account
;
for
the
Spirit
of
Faith
calleth
seventy
and
seven
thousand
,
but
seven
thousand
,
because
the
reason
of
man
should
be
wholly
kept
dark
in
in
the
knowledge
of
the
mercies
or
judgements
of
God
.
11
For
I
do
rather
believe
that
there
was
seven
hundred
thousand
slain
in
that
great
earthquake
,
then
seven
thousand
,
though
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
express
it
to
be
but
seven
thousand
.
12
And
these
which
were
slain
in
this
great-earthquake
,
were
those
carnal
Jews
which
were
professors
of
that
worship
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
,
therefore
called
▪
The
City
of
God
.
13
But
that
remnant
which
was
sore
affrighted
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
,
were
those
true
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
which
were
sore
affrighted
to
see
that
great
destruction
,
or
earthquake
,
upon
their
brethren
in
the
fles●●
which
might
cause
a
great
fear
in
them
,
being
but
a
remnant
in
comparison
,
according
to
that
saying
,
Though
Israel
be
as
the
sand
of
the
Sea
,
y●t
a
remnant
shall
be
saved
.
14
And
the
consideration
of
this
,
that
this
remnant
of
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
had
escaped
the
being
slain
in
the
great
earthquake
,
or
great
destruction
,
made
them
give
praise
and
glory
in
their
spirits
unto
the
●od
of
heaven
.
15
Thus
as
brief
as
I
can
,
I
have
given
you
the
true
interpretation
of
the
13
verse
.
1.
Concerning
that
great
earthquake
.
2.
What
that
City
was
.
3.
What
that
tenth
part
of
the
City
was
.
4.
What
was
meant
by
those
seven
thousand
which
were
slain
.
5.
What
that
remnant
was
that
was
sore
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
unto
the
God
of
heaven
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
▪
Verse
14.
The
second
woe
is
past
,
and
behold
the
third
woe
will
come
anon
.
THese
two
woes
which
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
say
are
past
,
were
those
two
Commissions
,
namely
,
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
which
caused
much
woe
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
in
the
time
of
their
Commissions
.
2
Therefore
when
the
Scriptures
doth
declare
any
woes
unto
nations
or
people
▪
it
is
unto
those
that
are
under
a
Commission
,
or
else
unto
those
that
shall
be
the
opposers
of
a
Commission
.
3
Therefore
the
Revelation
of
John
,
gave
him
to
understand
most
of
those
eminent
actions
which
was
acted
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
with
those
woes
and
judgements
which
was
executed
upon
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
for
their
great
Rebellion
and
Idolatry
against
that
worship
of
the
Law
,
which
was
set
up
by
Moses
.
4
Likewise
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
did
mean
also
those
wonderful
judgements
and
woes
,
which
was
executed
upon
the
enemies
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
,
as
you
may
read
in
many
places
in
the
Books
of
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
all
those
judgements
which
was
executed
under
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
is
counted
bp
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
,
but
one
woe
.
5
So
likewise
in
the
second
woe
,
the
meaning
of
the
spirit
was
this
,
that
all
those
plagues
and
judgements
which
was
executed
in
the
Commission
of
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
,
make
up
but
one
woe
.
6
Therefore
you
may
read
what
a
many
woes
the
Lord
Jesus
did
pronounce
against
the
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
,
and
Lawyers
;
also
he
pronounced
,
woe
unto
thee
Chorazin
,
woe
unto
thee
Bethsaida
;
for
if
those
mighty
works
which
were
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Sodom
,
they
would
have
repented
long
ago
.
And
all
those
woes
which
Christ
did
pronounce
both
against
the
persons
and
places
,
it
did
come
to
pass
in
the
Commission
of
the
Apostles
.
7
Also
there
was
a
woe
which
the
saints
did
undergo
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
;
which
Commission
did
last
about
300.
years
from
the
birth
of
Christ
,
to
the
latter
end
of
the
ten
persecutions
,
so
that
there
was
many
sad
sufferings
amongst
the
saints
.
8
Likewise
the
devils
were
not
free
from
sufferings
in
this
Commission
,
no
more
then
they
were
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
and
all
these
sufferings
both
of
saint
and
devil
,
which
was
in
the
time
of
a
Commission
,
I
say
they
make
up
but
one
woe
.
9
For
the
Revelation
of
John
did
always
speak
with
reference
to
what
was
acted
in
those
two
Commissions
,
whether
it
was
fire
that
proceeded
out
their
mouths
,
or
the
turning
of
waters
into
blood
,
or
any
other
natural
or
spiritual
action
that
was
eminent
in
those
two
Commissions
,
they
are
rehearsed
by
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
in
John
,
in
a
hidden
mysterious
language
,
because
the
seed
of
Reason
might
never
understand
the
spiritual
meaning
of
those
two
Commissions
.
10
So
that
these
two
woes
which
are
past
,
was
spoken
with
reference
to
those
great
calamities
which
did
fall
out
in
the
time
of
those
two
Commissions
,
with
reference
to
that
opposition
that
should
be
against
that
doctrine
and
visible
worship
,
which
was
held
forth
,
or
set
up
by
those
two
Commissions
,
as
you
may
read
in
abundance
of
places
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
Jesus
,
and
the
Apostles
.
11
So
that
when
the
Commission
were
past
or
ended
,
then
was
those
two
woes
past
or
ended
,
as
with
relation
to
Commission
,
from
God
;
therefore
it
was
that
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
in
John
,
was
that
Reed
that
was
given
him
like
unto
a
rod
,
to
measure
the
temple
of
God
,
and
the
holy
City
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
;
that
is
,
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
,
was
made
capable
to
comprehend
all
those
chief
eminent
transcendent
actions
,
which
was
acted
,
and
should
be
acted
in
these
two
Commissions
,
with
those
two
woes
that
did
belong
to
them
.
12
So
that
when
the
two
Commissions
was
fulfilled
and
past
,
then
was
the
two
woes
which
did
belong
to
those
Commissions
past
also
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
the
second
woe
is
past
,
and
behold
the
third
woe
will
come
anon
.
CHAP.
LXIX
.
NOw
this
third
woe
which
is
to
come
anon
,
did
belong
unto
the
third
Commission
which
is
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
last
Commission
,
and
the
last
woe
.
2
Therefore
as
soon
as
ever
the
third
Commission
doth
come
upon
the
stage
of
this
world
,
verse
15.
And
the
seventh
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
was
great
voices
in
heaven
,
saying
,
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdoms
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
3
All
this
latter
part
of
the
Chapter
,
from
the
15
verse
to
the
latter
end
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
rehearsal
of
that
spiritual
and
heavenly
Glory
,
that
should
be
given
unto
the
Lord
Jesus
the
onely
God
,
so
that
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
his
.
4
That
is
,
the
kingdoms
of
eternal
glory
are
become
his
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
:
it
may
be
said
also
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
his
,
because
he
hath
put
an
end
to
all
time
,
and
all
kingdoms
,
so
that
there
shall
be
now
no
more
kings
neither
in
heaven
nor
upon
earth
,
but
himself
;
therefore
all
the
kingdoms
of
the
earth
are
become
his
.
5
That
is
,
there
shall
be
no
more
heaven
upon
this
earth
for
kings
,
nor
for
their
subjects
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
putting
of
men
to
death
by
Kings
,
and
Magistrates
by
a
Law
,
but
all
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
which
are
in
so
many
Kings
hands
,
now
shall
become
his
,
as
well
as
that
kingdom
of
glory
is
his
.
6
Because
he
shall
put
an
end
to
all
the
glory
of
this
world
,
which
was
so
highly
esteemed
of
by
the
Kings
,
and
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
7
That
is
,
he
shall
reign
over
those
persecuting
spirits
of
reason
the
devil
,
which
was
in
those
Kings
and
Rulers
that
had
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
in
their
hands
,
by
taking
away
their
heaven
from
them
,
and
by
keeping
them
in
utter
darkness
here
in
this
world
,
where
they
had
their
heavenly
pleasures
.
8
And
this
power
hath
he
purchased
by
his
death
,
to
destroy
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
which
is
the
devil
;
which
is
no
other
but
the
Reason
of
man
,
and
in
this
manner
shall
he
reign
over
the
seed
of
Reason
which
is
the
devil
,
which
had
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
in
possession
;
but
now
they
are
become
the
kingdoms
of
our
Lord
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
over
the
seed
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
devil
,
by
keeping
them
under
that
eternal
death
,
which
is
that
second
death
,
in
utter
darkness
,
where
is
weeping
,
and
gnashing
of
teeth
for
evermore
.
Thus
are
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
become
our
Lord
Christs
,
and
in
this
maner
shall
he
reign
over
the
seed
Reason
,
the
devil
,
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
.
9
And
as
he
hath
gained
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
by
his
death
,
whereby
to
reign
over
the
seed
of
Reason
,
by
keeping
them
under
eternal
darkness
,
so
likewise
by
the
power
of
his
Life
,
quickening
again
out
of
death
into
Life
,
he
hath
purchased
Crowns
of
eternal
Glory
,
in
that
kingdom
of
eternal
glory
wherein
himself
doth
reign
,
for
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
.
CHAP.
LXX
.
Verse
16.
Then
the
twenty
four
Elders
that
sate
before
God
on
their
seats
,
fell
upon
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
.
THese
four
and
twenty
Elders
which
sate
before
God
on
their
seats
,
was
those
twelve
Tribes
,
and
those
twelve
Apostles
,
only
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
call
them
here
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
;
because
the
Spirit
doth
give
many
Titles
to
one
thing
,
as
we
do
in
things
of
nature
.
2
So
that
I
declare
,
that
these
twelve
Tribes
,
and
these
twelve
Apostles
,
were
those
four
and
twenty
Elders
that
sate
before
God
upon
seats
,
or
upon
so
many
thrones
,
as
Christ
said
to
his
twelve
Apostles
,
that
they
should
sit
upon
twelve
thrones
:
so
likewise
the
twelve
Tribes
should
sit
upon
twelve
thrones
in
the
kingdom
of
glory
.
3
Onely
the
twelve
Apostles
their
thrones
should
be
of
a
more
bright
burning
glory
,
then
the
other
;
because
their
Commission
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
,
and
the
twelve
Tribes
were
the
Commission
of
the
water
,
and
they
were
witnesses
unto
the
Tabernacle
,
which
was
but
a
pattern
or
a
type
;
but
the
Apostles
were
witnesses
unto
the
Tabernacle
it self
,
and
did
suffer
more
for
their
testimony
to
that
Tabernacle
,
then
the
other
did
.
4
For
their
testimony
did
cost
them
the
death
of
their
souls
;
so
likewise
,
as
Paul
saith
,
As
one
star
differeth
in
glory
from
another
,
so
will
it
be
in
the
kingdom
of
glory
:
and
so
it
will
be
between
the
thrones
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
and
the
twelve
Apostles
,
though
the
Revelation
of
John
doth
speak
as
if
they
were
already
settled
in
those
thrones
of
eternal
glory
.
5
Because
Faith
knows
no
time
,
but
looks
upon
all
time
to
be
swallowed
up
into
eternity
;
therefore
speaks
of
things
to
come
,
as
if
they
were
already
done
.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
Verse
17.
Saying
,
We
give
thee
thanks
,
O
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
art
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
art
to
come
:
for
thou
hast
reserved
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
obtained
thy
kingdom
.
OBserve
,
That
it
was
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
that
gave
thanks
unto
the
Lord
God
Almighty
;
because
he
had
taken
by
his
great
power
the
kingdomes
into
his
hands
,
that
he
might
reigin
for
ever
and
ever
:
that
is
,
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
doth
speak
as
if
the
things
were
already
performed
.
2
Because
the
eye
of
Faith
doth
look
upon
things
to
come
,
or
a
far
off
,
as
near
at
hand
,
and
in
present
being
;
therefore
John
saw
those
twelve
Tribes
,
and
those
twelve
Apostles
,
to
whom
those
two
Commissions
was
given
,
fall
down
and
worship
,
and
give
thanks
unto
the
Lord
God
Almighty
;
because
he
had
put
an
end
unto
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
,
and
would
now
reign
over
the
seed
of
Reason
himself
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
or
with
a
second
death
in
utter
darkness
for
ever
and
ever
.
3
Even
as
the
seed
of
Reason
did
reign
over
the
Seed
of
Faith
for
this
many
hundred
years
,
by
putting
the
heads
of
these
two
Commissions
,
and
many
of
the
believers
of
them
,
to
death
.
4
Thus
did
Reason
,
the
devil
,
reign
;
because
he
had
the
power
of
death
in
his
hands
,
and
so
he
will
have
,
as
long
as
this
world
doth
last
.
5
▪
Therefore
when
John
doth
speak
of
the
Lord
God
Almighties
reigning
for
ever
and
ever
,
it
is
spoken
with
reference
to
the
end
of
the
world
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
the
18.
verse
,
That
the
Gentiles
were
angry
,
because
his
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
that
the
dead
should
be
judged
;
and
that
he
should
give
reward
unto
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
to
his
Saints
,
and
to
them
that
fear
his
Name
,
both
small
and
great
;
but
will
destroy
them
that
destroy
the
earth
.
6
The
meaning
is
this
,
That
the
Almighty
God
will
now
put
an
end
to
all
time
,
and
give
reward
unto
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
to
his
Saints
both
small
and
great
.
7
Or
,
as
I
may
say
,
All
the
Seed
of
Faith
their
reward
is
Crowns
of
eternal
glory
,
or
a
life
of
immortality
and
glory
in
the
presence
of
their
Almighty
God
,
and
blessed
Redeemer
.
8
Where
they
shall
visibly
see
their
God
face
to
face
,
and
have
a
sensible
distinction
in
themselves
,
and
of
their
God
and
King
from
all
the
rest
of
the
holy
Angels
,
and
from
those
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
and
from
Moses
and
Elijah
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
.
10
Also
they
shall
know
the
distinction
between
eve●y
Prophet
,
one
from
the
other
,
by
those
Crowns
of
immortal
glory
which
they
shall
have
,
according
to
that
gift
,
or
work
,
which
they
were
commissionated
for
when
they
were
here
in
mortality
.
11
Also
there
shall
be
an
eternal
encrease
of
new
wisdom
,
new
joy
and
glory
for
ever
and
ever
,
without
end
;
and
this
will
be
the
reward
that
the
Almighty
God
will
give
unto
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
at
the
last
day
,
when
he
shall
raise
the
dead
.
12
But
on
the
contrary
,
he
shall
judge
the
seed
of
Reason
in
his
wrath
,
and
destroy
them
that
did
destroy
the
earth
.
13
The
seed
of
Reason
did
destroy
the
earth
by
persecution
,
and
putting
to
death
the
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
and
righteous
men
for
Religion
or
Conscience
sake
;
therefore
the
seed
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
devil
,
must
now
rule
no
longer
,
and
his
kingdomes
must
be
taken
out
of
his
hands
,
and
given
to
the
right
owner
,
which
first
created
them
.
14
Therefore
he
will
put
them
to
what
use
he
pleaseth
,
even
where
the
seed
of
Reason
had
his
honour
and
pleasure
,
and
would
not
suffer
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
live
in
his
kingdom
;
therefore
now
that
which
was
the
devils
kingdom
of
heaven
,
must
now
be
his
kingdom
of
hell
:
and
that
which
was
a
kingdom
of
light
and
joy
before
,
is
now
become
a
kingdom
of
darkness
,
and
endless
pain
and
sh●me
.
15
Thus
will
the
Lord
God
Almighty
reign
over
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
,
when
as
the
time
appointed
is
expired
,
that
he
may
give
reward
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
and
reign
over
them
in
the
kingdom
of
eternal
glory
.
16
And
reign
over
the
seed
of
Reason
by
keeping
it
under
that
kingdom
of
eternal
darkness
,
which
is
the
second
death
:
and
thus
will
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
become
our
Lord
Christs
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
SO
in
the
last
verse
of
this
11th
Chapter
it
is
said
,
Then
the
temple
of
God
was
opened
in
heaven
,
and
there
was
seen
in
his
temple
the
Ark
of
his
Covenant
.
This
temple
of
God
which
was
opened
in
heaven
,
was
the
very
same
temple
as
is
spoken
of
in
the
first
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
that
was
the
bodies
of
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
both
in
the
Jews
and
in
the
Gentiles
,
they
make
up
but
one
temple
of
God
.
2
Onely
John
doth
speak
of
the
temple
in
the
first
verse
,
as
it
was
in
the
state
of
mortality
,
and
so
to
suffer
many
things
by
the
Rulers
of
the
earth
,
therefore
it
was
that
John
had
that
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
given
him
to
measure
the
Temple
of
God
.
3
But
this
Temple
of
God
,
spoken
of
in
the
last
verse
,
was
meant
the
Temple
of
God
in
Glory
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
That
the
Temple
of
God
was
opened
in
heaven
,
meaning
all
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
both
Jew
and
Gentile
,
to
whom
his
Covenant
of
Grace
was
made
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
There
was
seen
in
his
Temple
,
the
Ark
of
his
Covenant
.
4
So
that
as
there
was
a
visible
Ark
of
his
Covenant
,
in
the
time
of
the
Law
;
so
that
all
those
that
had
the
keeping
of
it
did
prosper
in
natural
things
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
books
of
the
Law
,
so
all
those
that
were
faithful
to
that
worship
which
that
Ark
was
a
Covenant
of
,
were
blessed
with
the
assurance
of
everlasting
life
;
and
this
Ark
was
but
a
Type
of
that
Covenant
of
Grace
,
which
God
did
make
with
the
house
of
Israel
,
when
as
he
said
,
At
that
day
I
will
make
a
new
Covenant
,
by
writing
his
Law
in
their
inward
parts
.
5
That
is
,
by
giving
them
a
new
Covenant
,
and
so
a
new
Law
:
that
is
,
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
was
that
new
Covenant
,
and
that
new
Law
was
the
Law
of
Faith
;
and
this
Law
of
Faith
should
cause
them
to
walk
in
his
statutes
:
that
is
,
to
believe
in
the
Son
of
God
;
and
this
new
Covenant
was
that
Ark
of
God
which
was
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
which
was
opened
in
heaven
.
6
That
is
,
there
was
found
faithfulness
both
in
the
Jew
and
the
Gentile
unto
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
which
was
the
Ark
of
God
,
which
was
preached
by
his
Apostles
;
therefore
the
Revelation
of
John
did
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
with
reference
to
their
sufferings
for
their
faith
in
Jesus
:
so
likewise
his
Revelation
did
see
that
great
glory
that
the
Temple
of
God
,
which
was
the
seed
of
faith
,
both
in
the
Jew
and
Gentile
,
should
have
in
the
kingdom
of
eternal
glory
,
when
time
shall
be
no
more
.
7
And
as
there
was
lightness
,
and
voices
,
and
thunderings
,
and
earthquakes
,
and
much
hail
at
the
giving
forth
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
in
his
Commission
of
the
Law
,
so
likewise
will
there
be
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
did
see
,
would
surely
come
to
pass
:
therefore
he
doth
speak
as
assuredly
,
as
if
the
thing
were
already
performed
;
because
Faith
and
God
knoweth
no
time
,
but
liveth
in
eternity
,
and
hath
united
Time
and
Eternity
together
.
8
So
much
for
the
last
verse
of
this
Chapter
.
I
have
given
as
short
an
interpretation
of
the
latter
part
of
this
Chapter
as
I
can
,
because
there
is
not
things
of
such
high
concernment
in
it
,
as
there
is
in
the
former
part
of
the
Chapter
:
besides
,
if
I
should
be
large
in
the
interpretation
of
every
verse
,
it
would
be
too
big
a
volumn
.
9
But
I
suppose
that
there
is
no
spiritual
wise
man
that
doth
truely
understand
the
foregoing
discourse
,
but
he
may
perceive
upon
what
foundation
I
go
upon
,
and
what
it
is
that
I
drive
at
,
and
to
what
purpose
all
those
interpretations
of
Scripture
doth
tend
.
10
For
a
short
interpretation
doth
many
times
enlighten
the
understanding
,
and
giveth
better
satisfaction
to
the
minde
of
man
,
then
a
large
one
doth
.
11
It
hath
been
the
custom
of
learned
wise
men
in
reason
,
to
make
a
great
volumn
of
one
verse
in
a
Chapter
:
and
when
as
a
man
hath
read
over
the
whole
volumn
,
he
is
as
far
unsatisfied
in
his
mind
,
as
he
was
when
he
began
;
because
the
substance
of
those
words
might
have
been
unfolded
in
a
few
words
,
and
so
a
man
might
have
retained
the
true
interpretation
in
his
minde
:
but
I
shall
let
them
pass
.
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
NOw
I
have
given
some
interpretation
upon
every
verse
,
wherein
I
have
shewed
who
those
two
Prophets
and
Witnesses
were
that
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
in
John
did
mean
,
and
what
their
power
was
,
now
in
the
next
place
I
shall
come
to
shew
who
those
two
Prophets
and
Witnesses
are
now
in
this
latter
Age
,
and
what
their
power
is
.
2
Therefore
you
shall
finde
it
written
in
the
first
Epistle
of
John
,
the
5.
Chapter
,
beginning
at
the
6.
verse
,
John
speaking
there
concerning
Jesus
Christ
,
saying
,
That
he
came
by
water
and
blood
:
not
by
water
onely
,
but
by
water
and
blood
:
&
the
Spirit
did
bear
witness
,
because
the
Spirit
is
truth
.
The
meaning
of
John
in
these
words
,
is
this
,
That
as
there
was
water
,
blood
,
and
Spirit
came
out
of
the
sides
of
Christ
at
his
death
,
which
water
,
blood
,
and
Spirit
was
onely
to
signifie
those
three
Commissions
on
earth
;
therefore
it
is
said
that
he
came
by
water
and
blood
,
which
water
did
signifie
the
Law
of
Moses
;
therefore
it
is
said
in
Scripture
,
That
he
was
made
under
the
Law
;
and
so
he
may
be
said
to
come
by
water
,
because
he
came
to
fulfil
the
Law
,
and
not
to
destroy
the
Law
:
&
in
this
sense
he
may
be
said
to
come
by
water
.
3
And
as
for
his
coming
by
blood
,
the
blood
did
signifie
the
Gospel
of
peace
which
was
given
by
him
,
which
he
himself
,
and
the
Embassadors
of
it
,
and
many
of
the
Believers
had
their
bloods
shed
for
believing
,
or
witnessing
to
him
,
for
which
his
own
blood
was
spilt
for
saying
,
That
he
was
the
Son
of
God
.
4
So
that
he
came
indeed
by
water
and
blood
;
because
he
came
to
perform
,
or
to
fulfil
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
did
signifie
the
water
,
and
to
have
his
own
blood
shed
,
and
the
blood
of
many
others
shed
for
bearing
witness
unto
him
,
so
that
the
Commission
of
the
Law
being
fulfilled
and
ended
,
he
being
the
end
of
the
Law
;
therefore
there
came
water
out
of
his
sides
:
so
likewise
there
cometh
blood
out
of
his
sides
,
which
was
to
signifie
that
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
should
now
pass
through
blood
,
as
he
himself
did
:
and
in
this
sense
he
may
be
said
to
come
by
water
and
blood
.
5
Likewise
it
is
said
,
and
the
spirit
beareth
witness
because
the
Spirit
is
truth
.
Now
this
Spirit
that
came
out
of
his
side
,
did
signifie
the
third
and
last
Commission
of
the
spirit
.
6
That
is
,
though
the
spirit
was
in
,
and
did
assist
the
former
Commissions
,
yet
they
were
not
the
Commissions
of
the
Spirit
,
but
the
Spirit
will
have
a
Commission
of
it self
,
else
there
cannot
be
three
records
on
earth
,
as
there
is
in
heaven
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
7
verse
,
of
three
that
bear
record
in
heaven
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
or
holy
Spirit
.
16
These
three
that
bear
record
in
heaven
,
is
with
relation
to
those
three
records
on
earth
,
that
is
,
God
did
bear
witness
unto
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
did
signifie
the
water
under
the
title
of
God
the
Father
.
2.
God
did
bear
witness
unto
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
;
therefore
it
was
that
the
Word
,
which
was
the
second
record
in
heaven
,
it
became
,
or
was
made
flesh
,
so
that
there
might
be
a
witness
or
record
of
it
on
earth
,
as
there
was
in
heaven
.
And
the
third
record
in
heaven
was
the
holy
Spirit
,
which
was
to
signifie
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
that
should
be
acted
upon
the
stage
of
this
earth
,
as
the
other
two
hath
been
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
8
verse
,
And
there
are
three
that
bear
record
in
earth
,
the
Spirit
,
Water
,
and
Blood
,
and
these
three
agree
in
one
.
17
Now
these
that
bear
witness
in
earth
,
are
these
three
Commissions
,
but
take
notice
of
this
,
that
sometimes
that
which
is
last
is
set
first
,
and
the
first
last
,
so
it
is
in
this
place
;
for
you
shall
finde
in
the
verse
before
of
those
three
records
in
Heaven
,
that
the
record
of
the
Spirit
is
last
in
order
;
but
here
in
these
records
in
earth
,
the
record
of
the
Spirit
is
set
first
,
before
the
witness
of
the
Water
and
the
Blood
,
yet
acted
last
in
this
earth
,
because
it
is
acted
in
order
in
this
earth
:
and
as
the
divine
spirit
was
the
first
agent
and
assisting
of
the
other
two
witnesses
in
earth
,
so
likewise
it
will
be
the
last
;
so
that
the
first
is
become
last
,
and
the
last
was
the
first
.
18
That
is
,
the
eternal
Spirit
that
did
first
assist
the
other
two
Commissions
,
enabling
them
to
bear
record
unto
the
Father
and
the
Word
in
heaven
,
so
likewise
there
must
be
a
Witness
of
the
Spirit
here
in
earth
,
answerable
to
that
record
in
Heaven
.
19
As
the
Commission
of
Moses
which
was
the
water
,
bears
record
to
God
the
Father
,
and
as
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
did
bear
witness
to
the
Word
,
that
is
,
that
the
Word
was
God
,
and
that
Word
became
flesh
,
and
dwelt
amongst
us
;
and
this
was
sutable
to
that
record
in
heaven
,
that
the
Word
was
God
.
20
So
likewise
there
must
be
a
third
Witness
in
earth
,
sutable
to
that
record
in
heaven
,
which
record
in
heaven
was
the
holy
Ghost
;
therefore
there
must
be
a
Commission
of
the
Spirit
here
in
earth
,
to
bear
Witness
unto
the
other
two
Commissions
,
which
was
the
Water
and
Blood
;
therefore
I
shall
not
speak
of
that
record
in
heaven
,
because
my
fellow-witness
hath
opened
it
already
in
that
Book
of
ours
called
,
A
Divine
Looking-glass
.
21
Therefore
I
shall
treat
onely
upon
those
three
records
on
earth
:
and
as
for
two
of
them
,
I
have
shewed
at
large
in
this
writing
,
so
that
every
ordinary
understanding
may
plainly
see
that
the
Commission
of
Moses
which
was
of
the
Law
,
was
that
witness
of
Water
in
earth
;
and
the
Commission
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
which
was
the
Blood
,
was
the
Witness
of
the
Word
,
and
this
was
the
second
witness
in
earth
.
CHAP.
LXXIIII
.
NOw
the
third
and
last
Witness
in
earth
is
the
Witness
of
the
Spirit
;
which
Witness
of
the
Spirit
is
now
extant
in
the
earth
;
the
names
of
them
are
John
Reeve
and
Lodowick
Muggleton
.
2
Us
two
hath
God
chosen
by
voice
of
words
,
and
to
bear
witness
unto
the
true
God
,
who
hath
given
us
more
spiritual
understanding
of
his
mind
in
the
Scriptures
,
then
all
the
men
in
the
world
at
this
day
.
3
Neither
doth
any
man
truely
know
the
spiritual
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
but
us
two
onely
,
and
those
that
receive
our
Testimony
;
because
this
being
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
it
hath
no
visible
forms
of
worship
belonging
to
it
,
to
blind
the
eyes
of
men
.
4
Also
God
hath
chosen
us
two
his
last
Messengers
unto
this
bloody
unbelieving
world
,
and
hath
put
the
two-edged
sword
of
his
Spirit
into
our
mouths
,
to
pronounce
blessing
and
cursing
to
eternity
;
which
none
ever
had
by
Commission
from
God
this
1300
years
,
but
us
two
onely
.
5
Because
we
two
are
the
chosen
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
in
earth
,
and
the
third
and
last
witness
or
Commission
that
ever
will
be
in
the
earth
,
while
time
is
no
more
:
and
this
witness
being
the
last
witness
,
and
of
the
eternal
Spirit
,
therefore
the
spiritual
understanding
doth
belong
to
it
,
and
a
spiritual
power
which
hath
relation
to
mens
eternal
well
or
woe
.
6
Therefore
when
God
said
,
he
had
chosen
us
to
be
his
last
Messengers
,
and
that
he
had
given
us
more
understanding
of
his
mind
in
the
Scriptures
then
all
the
men
in
the
world
;
the
meaning
is
this
,
that
he
had
chosen
us
to
be
his
third
and
last
Witnesses
or
Record
in
earth
,
and
for
that
purpose
he
had
given
us
more
spiritual
understanding
,
then
all
the
men
in
the
world
.
7
That
is
,
he
had
given
us
more
knowledge
in
the
heavenly
mysteries
,
concerning
the
true
God
,
and
the
right
devil
,
with
the
true
interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
,
above
all
the
men
in
the
world
,
whereby
we
should
encounter
against
all
principalities
and
powers
,
which
did
seem
to
set
in
heavenly
places
.
8
Therefore
it
was
that
God
did
put
the
two
edged
sword
of
his
spirit
into
our
mouths
,
that
we
might
be
indued
with
power
from
on
high
,
to
bring
down
all
those
new
lights
which
were
become
principalities
and
powers
in
heavenly
places
,
by
holding
forth
of
themselves
and
their
light
to
be
above
all
,
and
so
they
sat
in
the
heavens
of
mens
hearts
,
which
is
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
if
that
they
were
God
.
9
And
thus
one
John
Robins
sate
,
he
being
the
last
false
Christ
that
ever
will
come
so
high
as
he
was
,
for
he
did
set
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
that
he
was
God
unto
all
them
that
did
believe
in
him
,
by
plaguing
their
spirits
and
bodies
if
they
dissobeyed
his
command
.
10
So
likewise
John
Tauny
did
seem
to
hold
forth
a
great
light
above
ordinary
,
whereby
he
was
one
of
those
principalities
which
sate
in
heavenly
places
,
for
there
was
many
that
did
believe
him
also
.
11
And
so
also
is
the
Ranters
and
Quakers
,
they
also
are
new
lights
,
and
seem
to
know
more
then
the
Ministry
of
the
other
churches
doth
,
so
that
they
are
become
spiritual
wickednesses
in
high
places
,
the
one
lording
over
the
consciences
,
or
spirits
of
men
and
women
,
by
that
spiritual
witchcraft
in
their
Ministry
,
of
hearkning
to
that
light
within
them
,
and
so
denieth
the
true
personal
God
without
them
,
namely
,
the
Quakers
.
12
And
as
for
the
Ranters
,
they
by
their
ministry
lord
it
over
the
bodies
and
estates
of
those
that
believe
in
them
,
both
by
destroying
and
wasting
their
estates
,
and
by
destroying
their
bodies
by
filthy
lust
,
and
yet
they
pretend
to
do
this
in
light
and
i●
righteousness
,
so
that
this
principal
of
the
Ranters
Ministry
,
is
one
of
those
spiritual
wickednesses
in
high
places
.
13
And
as
for
the
Baptist
,
Independent
,
and
Presbytery
,
these
also
are
new
lights
,
and
pretend
a
spiritual
power
from
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
,
but
having
no
Commission
from
God
,
their
light
goeth
no
further
nor
higher
then
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
,
therefore
they
are
but
Ministers
of
the
letter
,
and
it
will
be
said
unto
these
in
that
day
,
depart
from
me
you
workers
of
iniquity
,
for
the
Lord
shall
say
,
I
know
you
not
,
that
is
,
he
sent
them
not
.
14
Therefore
all
their
Preaching
,
and
Praying
,
and
casting
out
devils
in
his
name
,
by
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
,
it
will
be
but
a
work
of
iniquity
because
he
sent
them
not
:
these
three
aforesaid
,
their
news
lights
doth
arise
no
higher
then
the
litteral
meaning
of
the
Scripture
.
15
And
as
for
the
Episopacy
and
the
Papist
,
they
are
the
two
old
dark
lights
,
that
are
almost
stark
blind
with
age
,
and
these
many
new
lights
which
are
the
sons
of
the
other
two
;
for
the
Papist
is
the
grand-father
of
them
all
,
and
the
Episopacy
is
the
father
of
the
other
five
Churches
,
so
that
the
Episcopacy
their
father
is
grown
in
their
childrens
conceit
,
almost
as
blind
with
age
,
as
their
grand-father
the
Papist
is
,
but
I
shall
pass
by
them
.
CHAP.
LXXV
.
I
Come
to
those
that
are
and
do
profess
themselves
to
have
more
knowledge
in
Spiritual
things
,
then
these
now
in
this
last
Age
,
for
which
the
witness
of
the
Spirit
in
earth
,
is
now
Commissionated
with
power
to
bring
down
.
2
These
high
lights
which
have
exalted
themselves
up
to
heaven
,
must
be
brought
low
into
hell
by
this
Commission
,
or
record
of
the
spirit
which
gave
us
power
so
to
do
,
to
oppose
and
bring
down
all
spiritual
counterfeits
,
which
profess
themselves
either
to
be
God
,
or
Christ
,
or
Prophets
,
or
Prophetesses
,
or
Virgin
Maries
,
or
the
Lords
high
Priest
,
or
a
light
within
them
onely
,
or
any
that
take
upon
them
to
be
Ministers
,
or
spiritual
Embassadors
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
without
a
Commission
from
God
.
3
I
say
,
that
all
these
have
we
had
to
do
withal
,
by
vertue
of
that
spiritual
power
that
we
received
from
God
,
first
we
were
sent
to
John
Tauney
,
to
bring
down
his
spiritual
power
,
which
was
very
high
at
that
time
,
he
declaring
himself
that
he
was
the
Lords
high
Priest
,
and
that
he
would
gether
the
people
of
the
Jews
out
of
all
nations
,
and
lead
them
to
Jerusalem
and
himself
,
and
should
be
King
of
seven
Nations
,
and
those
people
of
the
Jews
should
live
happy
under
him
,
onely
he
should
be
their
King
,
with
many
other
strange
things
,
which
was
acted
in
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
I
will
not
mention
of
here
.
Thus
did
he
endeavour
to
act
over
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
did
signifie
the
water
,
again
.
4
And
John
Robins
,
he
came
with
an
high
,
spiritual
power
,
as
if
he
had
been
the
head
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
;
therefore
he
did
declare
that
he
was
Adam
Melchizedech
,
the
God
and
Father
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
Judge
of
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
with
many
more
high
,
spiritual
titles
,
and
many
wonderfull
strange
things
which
he
wrought
in
that
time
while
his
power
stood
:
and
thus
he
did
pretend
to
act
over
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
,
which
was
the
second
Record
here
in
earth
,
called
the
Witness
of
the
blood
.
5
So
that
these
two
being
the
heads
of
all
those
false
Christs
,
false
Prophets
,
and
false
virgin
Maries
,
Ranters
,
and
Quakers
:
for
that
spiritual-witchcraft
in
the
Ranters
and
Quakers
,
is
the
very
influence
of
John
Robins
,
and
John
Tauney's
spiritual-witchcraft
,
which
they
have
received
by
giving
their
mindes
up
to
hearken
to
that
light
within
them
,
according
to
the
letter
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
which
hath
been
acted
upon
the
stage
of
this
earth
by
commissionated
men
already
.
6
And
now
for
want
of
a
Commission
from
God
,
they
go
to
act
over
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
again
,
which
were
the
two
Records
,
or
,
two
Witnesses
in
earth
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
LXXVI
.
BUt
the
witness
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
last
record
in
earth
,
therefore
called
a
Spiritual
Commission
,
or
,
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
which
was
inspired
with
Revelation
,
and
Spiritual
and
heavenly
wisedom
,
and
power
,
and
authority
to
encounter
,
and
bring
down
all
that
Spiritual
power
that
was
exalted
so
high
in
John
Robins
,
John
Tauney
,
the
Ranters
,
and
Quakers
.
2
And
this
we
have
done
by
proving
the
sentence
of
eternal
death
upon
these
two
heads
,
which
caused
the
one
of
them
to
deny
his
God-head
power
,
and
so
it
came
to
nothing
;
and
as
for
the
other
,
he
,
and
all
his
doctrine
is
mouldered
away
:
so
that
there
is
never
a
one
of
their
believers
that
will
own
them
,
or
their
Commission
,
with
many
other
that
went
upon
the
account
as
Prophets
,
and
Prophetesses
:
their
Spiritual
power
is
all
fallen
by
vertue
of
that
sentence
which
we
passed
upon
many
of
them
,
which
hath
made
their
witchcraft
spiritual
power
to
dye
within
them
.
3
Also
this
spiritual
Commission
hath
made
a
woful
destruction
amongst
the
Ranters
,
and
the
ministery
of
the
Quakers
,
which
is
an
absolute
influence
of
John
Robins
his
spiritual-witchcraft
,
and
will
as
surely
●e
damned
to
eternity
,
as
he
himself
is
:
for
he
is
the
very
prince
of
devils
in
this
last
Age
.
4
Again
,
we
were
moved
by
vertue
of
our
Commission
to
forbid
the
Ministers
of
the
other
Churches
,
that
they
should
not
preach
any
more
;
because
they
had
no
Commission
from
God
:
yet
do
they
exercise
a
spiritual
office
,
even
from
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
from
the
authority
of
the
civil
Magistrate
,
without
any
Commission
from
God
.
5
Though
we
have
not
brought
down
their
spiritual
power
,
as
we
have
the
other
aforementioned
,
because
they
are
upheld
by
the
Magistrate
(
for
the
Magistrate
will
have
one
Ministery
or
other
,
as
long
as
the
world
endures
)
yet
they
shall
know
when
it
is
too
late
,
that
there
was
them
on
earth
that
had
a
Commission
from
God
which
was
above
the
dead
letter
,
or
the
power
of
the
civil
Magistrate
,
even
the
third
and
last
Witness
,
or
Record
in
earth
,
which
is
,
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
which
hath
power
and
authority
from
heaven
,
and
not
from
the
dead
letter
,
nor
from
men
.
6
So
that
we
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
have
gone
through
all
spiritual
appearances
,
so
that
the
world
cannot
be
ignorant
of
this
Witness
of
the
Spirit
in
earth
,
no
more
then
they
were
of
the
other
two
Witnesses
of
water
and
blood
in
earth
.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
IN
the
next
place
,
I
shall
shew
why
we
are
called
the
two
Spiritual
Witnesses
and
Prophets
:
First
,
Because
we
are
chosen
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
Secondly
,
Because
we
are
endued
with
more
spiritual
and
heavenly
understanding
,
then
all
the
world
besides
.
Thirdly
,
Because
the
power
which
we
do
exercise
,
is
spiritual
:
and
in
this
regard
we
may
be
called
those
two
Spiritual
Witnesses
and
Prophets
spoken
of
in
the
11.
of
the
Revelation
;
because
we
are
the
last
Record
,
or
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
in
earth
.
2
And
that
you
may
know
that
we
are
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
do
but
minde
the
words
that
God
spake
unto
John
Reeve
,
when
he
gave
us
the
Commission
,
which
words
were
these
:
That
he
had
given
him
more
understanding
of
his
minde
in
the
Scriptures
,
then
all
other
men
in
the
world
,
which
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
was
a
Spiritual
knowledge
.
3
Also
there
was
given
him
a
spiritual
power
,
as
you
may
perceive
by
those
words
following
,
where
God
doth
say
,
I
have
put
the
two
edged
sword
of
my
Spirit
in
thy
mouth
:
and
in
the
next
words
following
,
and
I
have
given
thee
Lodowick
Muggelton
to
be
thy
mo●●●
,
which
is
plain
and
clear
to
those
that
have
faith
in
a
Commission
,
that
we
two
were
the
chosen
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
4
Because
we
had
more
spiritual
knowledge
given
us
,
then
any
other
men
:
also
the
power
that
was
given
us
,
was
a
Spiritual
power
,
sutable
to
a
spiritual
God-man
,
or
unto
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
that
we
might
be
filled
with
spiritual
wisedom
,
and
spiritual
power
to
bear
record
in
earth
unto
that
blessed
spiritual
body
of
Christ
,
to
be
the
onely
,
and
very
true
God
,
Father
,
Son
,
and
Spirit
;
which
none
can
bear
witness
unto
now
in
this
last
Age
,
but
us
two
,
which
are
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
CHAP.
LXXVIII
.
TTherefore
I
shall
open
some
part
of
the
11.
of
the
Revelation
,
according
to
the
spiritual
sense
,
and
how
it
doth
agree
with
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
or
with
the
wisedom
and
power
of
the
two
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
last
Record
in
earth
.
2
As
John
had
that
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
which
did
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
,
with
many
other
things
,
as
I
have
opened
before
:
which
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
I
shewed
before
,
it
was
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
which
was
given
to
him
,
whereby
he
was
made
capable
to
foresee
those
sad
persecutions
that
should
come
upon
the
believing
Jews
and
Gentiles
in
the
time
of
the
ten
Persecutions
.
3
So
likewise
God
hath
given
us
that
spiritual
Reed
,
like
unto
a
rod
,
which
hath
made
us
capable
to
measure
the
deep
mysteries
of
God's
beeoming
flesh
,
and
the
devils
becoming
flesh
,
with
the
happiness
that
belongs
to
the
one
,
and
the
misery
that
will
happen
to
the
other
;
with
many
more
deep
secrets
that
depend
upon
those
two
foundations
,
which
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
hath
given
us
to
measure
,
many
times
since
we
had
our
Commission
.
4
It
is
said
,
verse
3.
And
there
was
power
given
unto
the
two
Witnesses
,
to
prophesie
:
and
as
there
was
the
gift
of
prophecy
in
Moses
and
Jesus
,
as
you
may
read
that
Moses
was
a
gr●●t
Prophet
,
and
did
prophesie
of
the
incarnation
Christ
,
that
is
,
of
God's
becoming
flesh
:
therefore
it
is
that
Moses
doth
say
,
speaking
of
Christ
,
That
God
shall
raise
you
a
Prophet
like
unto
me
,
him
shall
you
hear
.
5
So
all
the
Prophets
until
John
the
Baptist
,
did
prophesie
of
the
coming
of
Christ
in
flesh
,
which
prophecy
of
theirs
was
fulfilled
as
to
that
,
when
he
was
come
:
and
this
prophecy
of
theirs
,
was
the
Record
or
Witness
of
the
water
in
earth
.
6
Again
,
the
Lord
Jesus
is
confessed
to
be
a
Prophet
,
by
all
that
confess
Scripture
;
and
that
he
was
that
great
Prophet
and
Shepherd
of
our
souls
:
and
that
he
did
prophesie
both
of
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
of
those
many
sad
judgements
and
calamities
that
should
happen
after
his
death
,
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
Commission
:
as
that
of
famine
,
sword
,
and
pestilence
,
and
great
earthquakes
;
and
nation
rising
against
nation
,
and
kingdom
against
kingdom
:
and
of
that
strife
and
debate
that
should
be
between
the
father
and
the
son
about
religion
,
concerning
the
Worship
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
concerning
the
Worship
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
.
And
these
things
did
come
to
pass
in
the
ten
Persecutions
,
according
to
the
prophecy
of
Christ
;
which
Commission
of
his
that
he
gave
to
his
Apostles
,
was
the
Commission
of
the
blood
,
which
was
the
second
Record
,
or
Witness
in
earth
.
7
So
likewise
there
is
the
gift
of
Prophecy
given
unto
the
Witnesses
,
or
Record
of
the
Spirit
in
earth
:
and
their
prophecy
is
of
a
more
spiritual
nature
,
because
they
are
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
last
Record
in
earth
:
therefore
our
prophecy
is
concerning
the
spiritual
estate
of
mankinde
to
eternity
,
and
of
the
end
of
the
world
.
8
But
we
cannot
pitch
upon
time
when
these
things
wil
be
,
no
more
then
the
other
two
Witnesses
did
:
they
prophesied
of
such
things
that
should
come
to
pass
,
but
it
was
fulfilled
in
its
season
,
at
the
time
appointed
by
the
Creator
,
and
not
according
to
the
expectation
of
the
seed
of
Reason
.
So
likewise
will
it
be
with
the
prophecy
of
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
;
for
they
shall
have
power
given
them
to
prophecy
,
and
their
prophecy
shall
come
to
pass
at
the
time
appointed
,
as
truely
as
the
other
two
Witnesses
of
water
and
blood
.
CHAP.
LXXIX
.
AGain
,
the
witnesses
of
the
Spirit
may
be
said
to
be
those
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
,
because
of
that
oyl
of
joy
and
gladness
,
that
hath
dropped
through
our
mouths
,
in
the
declaration
of
the
doctrine
of
the
true
God
,
and
the
right
devil
,
with
many
other
heavenly
secrets
,
which
never
was
revealed
since
the
world
began
,
which
hath
made
the
hearts
of
some
rejoyce
more
then
those
do
that
have
their
corn
,
and
wine
,
and
oyl
encreasing
.
Again
,
we
may
be
said
to
be
those
two
Candlesticks
,
because
God
hath
put
the
Commission
of
his
Spirit
into
us
,
which
is
light
and
life
,
that
light
might
shine
on
the
earth
,
so
that
men
might
not
walk
in
darkness
,
but
might
see
his
marvelous
light
.
2
For
I
declare
that
there
is
no
true
light
but
in
a
Commission
,
and
this
being
the
last
,
and
the
witness
of
the
Spirit
,
it
is
a
heavenly
and
a
spiritual
light
,
which
doth
shew
those
that
do
truly
understand
and
believe
it
,
the
way
to
eternal
rest
and
peace
.
3
And
we
two
being
those
earthen
Vessels
,
or
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
,
it
was
his
pleasure
to
make
use
of
us
two
,
to
put
his
light
into
us
,
and
make
us
worthy
to
be
witnesses
unto
himself
;
because
we
are
those
two
earthen
Candlesticks
,
that
have
that
spiritual
and
heavenly
light
given
into
our
mortal
understandings
,
to
declare
through
our
earthly
mouths
.
4
And
in
this
regard
we
may
be
said
to
be
those
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
,
because
God
was
pleased
to
put
that
spiritual
and
heavenly
light
into
us
,
even
the
record
of
the
Spirit
to
give
light
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
to
shew
them
the
way
to
eternal
bliss
.
CHAP.
LXXX
.
AGain
,
it
is
said
verse
5.
If
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouthes
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
,
&c.
Now
I
have
shewed
you
before
in
what
sen●e
it
was
said
,
that
fire
proceeded
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
other
two
witnesses
of
Water
and
Blood
.
2
In
the
next
place
,
I
shall
shew
how
it
may
be
said
that
fire
proceedeth
out
of
our
mouths
,
being
the
third
and
last
witness
or
record
of
the
Spirit
,
and
that
is
from
that
authority
which
God
gave
unto
us
,
when
as
he
said
he
had
put
the
two
edged
sword
of
his
Spirit
into
our
mouths
,
to
pronounce
blessing
and
cursing
to
eternity
.
3
This
sentence
is
as
a
fire
proceeding
out
of
our
mouths
,
both
of
love
,
and
joy
,
and
the
assurance
of
everlasting
Life
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
and
of
a
fiery
burning
wrath
of
pain
and
shame
,
which
is
as
a
fire
that
doth
secretly
kindle
in
the
breasts
of
those
reprobates
,
which
opposeth
or
despiseth
the
witness
of
the
Spirit
.
4
And
this
fire
which
proceeded
our
of
our
mouths
,
is
an
invisible
and
spiritual
fire
,
because
we
being
the
witness
of
the
Spirit
,
we
have
to
do
onely
with
the
spiritual
and
eternal
estate
of
mankind
,
and
in
this
regard
it
may
be
said
that
fire
proceeded
out
of
our
mouths
.
5
Likewise
in
the
6
verse
it
is
said
,
These
have
power
to
shut
heaven
that
it
rain
not
,
and
power
over
waters
to
turn
them
into
blo●d
,
and
to
plague
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
please
.
Now
you
may
remember
how
I
shewed
before
,
in
what
sense
the
other
two
witnesses
of
Water
and
Blood
,
did
shut
the
heaven
that
it
did
not
rain
,
and
in
what
maner
they
did
turn
waters
into
blood
,
and
plague
the
earth
as
oft
as
they
please
.
6
Now
these
witnesses
of
the
Spirit
have
power
also
to
shut
the
heavens
that
it
rain
not
,
and
to
turn
waters
into
blood
but
in
another
nature
;
for
as
the
two
edged
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
was
that
power
given
them
,
so
it
was
as
a
fire
that
proceeded
out
of
our
mouths
;
so
likewise
it
gave
us
power
to
shut
the
heavens
of
mens
hearts
that
it
rain
not
;
that
is
,
after
the
sentence
of
eternal
death
upon
them
,
it
doth
prevent
the
motions
of
the
Spirit
,
that
did
formerly
arise
from
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
was
as
spiritual
and
heavenly
drops
of
rain
,
upon
the
souls
of
men
&
women
,
which
they
did
receive
by
those
good
motions
,
moving
forth
upon
holy
and
religio●s
duties
and
good
conference
,
discoursing
upon
the
Scriptures
,
which
did
much
refresh
the
spirits
of
men
and
women
,
in
the
hopes
of
everlasting
Life
.
7
But
after
the
sentence
of
damnation
is
past
upon
them
,
those
motions
which
did
use
to
refresh
their
spirits
,
in
the
performance
of
those
duties
aforesaid
,
shall
now
be
full
of
the
fear
of
eternal
death
,
that
will
dry
up
that
hope
of
mercy
,
which
did
drop
from
the
heaven
of
mens
hearts
,
which
was
as
a
great
rain
to
refresh
their
souls
;
and
in
this
maner
have
we
the
two
spiritual
Witnesses
shut
the
heavens
that
it
did
not
rain
.
8
Also
we
have
turned
waters
into
blood
,
that
is
,
by
turning
those
motions
of
peace
and
hope
of
mens
souls
,
which
was
as
sweet
water
unto
them
to
drink
,
is
now
by
the
power
of
this
sentence
and
declaration
of
ours
,
turned
into
wrath
,
envy
and
blood-shed
,
desiring
if
they
could
,
to
have
our
bloods
shed
,
for
declaring
such
things
which
doth
cause
the
waters
of
their
own
souls
to
be
turned
into
blood
.
9
And
so
it
becomes
a
spiritual
plague
unto
their
own
Souls
:
and
as
there
was
a
turning
of
the
natural
waters
into
blood
,
by
the
Commission
of
Moses
,
which
was
the
first
record
in
earth
,
so
likewise
i●
there
a
real
turning
of
the
waters
of
mens
souls
into
blood
,
by
this
record
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
third
and
last
record
in
earth
.
10
For
there
is
a
water
of
Life
which
is
a
water
that
proceedeth
from
the
Spirit
,
which
doth
satisfie
or
quench
the
thirst
of
a
mans
soul
,
with
reference
to
the
hopes
of
an
eternal
Life
of
blessedness
,
as
there
is
a
natural
water
to
quench
the
thirst
of
the
natural
body
,
as
Christ
said
unto
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
If
thou
hadst
asked
me
,
I
would
have
given
thee
water
of
Life
.
12
Which
is
plain
and
clear
,
that
there
is
two
sorts
of
water
,
a
natural
and
a
spiritual
water
,
as
Christ
saith
in
another
place
,
except
a
man
be
born
of
water
and
of
the
spirit
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
;
that
is
,
except
a
man
be
born
of
that
water
which
proceeds
from
the
Spirit
,
which
may
be
called
a
spiritual
water
,
or
a
water
of
Life
,
because
it
doth
purifie
the
soul
,
and
make
it
clean
even
as
the
natural
water
doth
purifie
and
cleanse
the
flesh
of
the
body
.
13
Now
there
is
no
man
but
he
hath
some
of
this
spiritual
water
,
which
doth
arise
out
of
his
seed
,
which
doth
purifie
his
heart
from
some
polutions
of
the
flesh
which
doth
yield
him
some
peace
,
which
is
as
fair
water
unto
his
soul
.
14
This
is
that
water
which
we
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
do
turn
into
blood
,
and
this
is
the
spiritual
meaning
of
the
turning
of
the
waters
into
blood
.
More
might
be
said
in
this
thing
,
but
I
suppose
it
is
enough
for
any
spirit
that
can
discern
between
things
that
are
natural
,
and
things
that
are
spiritual
.
CHAP.
LXXXI
.
AGain
it
is
said
verse
7.
And
when
they
have
finished
their
Testimony
,
the
beast
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
shall
make
war
against
them
,
&c.
You
may
remember
that
I
shewed
before
what
this
beast
is
,
and
what
is
meant
by
the
bottomless
pit
;
therefore
I
shall
onely
give
you
a
word
or
two
,
and
shew
what
is
meant
by
these
words
,
And
after
they
had
finished
their
Testimony
;
that
is
,
after
that
the
two
witnesses
of
Water
and
Blood
had
delivered
their
Testimony
;
that
is
,
after
they
had
declared
that
doctrine
of
truth
,
which
did
belong
unto
their
several
Commissions
,
which
was
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
which
was
the
witness
of
the
water
,
did
prophesie
and
declare
that
the
nation
of
the
Jews
were
to
believe
their
report
,
how
that
the
Christ
the
Savior
of
the
world
was
to
come
,
but
did
not
prefix
any
set
time
,
which
made
the
Reason
of
man
,
which
is
the
beast
,
to
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
imagination
,
and
make
war
with
the
Prophets
,
and
overcame
them
and
killed
them
.
2
So
likewise
the
witness
of
the
blood
,
their
doctrine
and
declaration
was
to
witness
that
the
Christ
the
Savior
of
the
world
was
now
come
,
and
that
the
rulers
and
people
ought
to
believe
in
him
,
both
those
that
had
seen
him
,
and
those
that
had
not
seen
him
,
else
there
could
be
no
assurance
of
everlasting
Life
to
be
had
,
but
rather
the
seal
of
eternal
death
,
if
they
did
any
ways
despise
or
speak
evil
of
their
declaration
,
or
through
unbelief
should
stumble
at
this
stone
which
is
laid
in
Sion
,
which
is
the
head
corner
stone
which
many
of
the
Rulers
and
chief
Priests
of
the
Jews
,
did
stumble
and
fall
upon
through
unbelief
,
which
did
cause
the
spirit
of
Reason
the
beast
,
to
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
their
imagination
,
to
make
war
both
against
the
head
Prophet
of
Prophets
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
overcome
him
,
and
kill
him
,
and
many
of
them
that
did
bear
witness
unto
him
.
3
And
this
was
the
same
seed
that
made
war
with
the
witness
of
the
blood
,
as
made
war
with
the
witness
of
water
,
that
is
the
same
spirit
of
Reason
,
which
is
the
devil
,
which
did
arise
from
the
same
bottomless
pit
of
imagination
.
4
So
likewise
after
we
the
two
witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
had
delivered
our
Testimony
,
which
is
this
,
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
very
true
God
,
both
Father
and
Son
,
and
Spirit
,
not
consisting
of
three
persons
or
essences
,
but
one
onely
undivided
essence
and
person
,
in
the
form
of
a
man
,
a
glorious
spiritual
body
now
seated
in
the
highest
heavens
,
in
his
personal
bright
burning
glory
,
and
vertually
in
the
lowest
hearts
hear
in
earth
.
5
Also
it
was
given
us
to
make
known
the
form
and
nature
of
the
right
devil
,
with
the
place
and
nature
of
heaven
and
hell
,
with
the
person
and
nature
of
Angels
,
and
the
mortality
of
the
soul
.
6
These
were
the
chief
points
of
doctrine
,
which
we
the
witnesses
of
the
Spirit
do
declare
:
but
many
other
heavenly
and
divine
Secrets
,
which
doth
arise
from
these
fix
heads
,
with
the
power
of
sealing
in
the
foreheads
of
the
Elect
and
the
Reprobates
,
against
the
coming
of
our
Lord
to
judgement
,
when
he
shall
say
unto
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
Come
you
blessed
;
and
to
the
seed
of
Reason
,
Go
you
cursed
.
7
Therefore
I
would
not
have
you
the
Seed
of
Faith
to
star●
from
your
hopes
and
confidence
in
the
Commission
of
the
Spirit
,
no
more
then
those
did
which
did
believe
in
the
other
two
Commissions
of
water
and
blood
.
8
Therefore
let
faith
and
patience
possess
your
souls
for
a
short
time
;
for
it
cannot
be
long
,
because
God
hath
said
that
we
are
his
l●st
Messengers
,
and
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
which
must
have
a
little
time
to
spread
truth
in
the
world
before
the
end
come
.
9
And
as
John
the
Baptist
was
the
last
Prophet
of
the
Witness
of
water
;
therefore
it
was
his
office
to
baptize
with
water
onely
:
yet
was
he
the
fore-runner
of
the
Witness
of
the
blood
,
whose
office
was
to
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
with
fire
.
10
So
likewise
are
we
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
the
conclusion
of
all
those
Ceremonies
and
Ordinances
which
was
set
up
by
the
Witnesses
of
water
and
blood
,
and
the
fore-runners
,
or
true
declarers
of
the
coming
of
the
Lord
to
judgement
;
because
there
are
no
more
to
be
sent
from
the
Creator
,
after
us
.
CHAP.
LXXXII
.
AGain
,
they
may
be
said
to
have
finished
their
testimony
,
when
●s
they
●ave
declared
their
Messages
and
Doctrine
for
which
they
were
sent
:
therefore
it
was
that
the
Prophets
were
sent
●n
Messages
to
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
Israel
,
to
declare
the
Messages
of
the
Lord
,
which
upon
the
finishing
of
their
Messages
,
the
spirit
of
Reason
,
the
Beast
,
in
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
Israel
,
did
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
their
imagination
,
as
aforesaid
,
a●●
made
war
with
them
,
and
persecuted
,
and
killed
the
Prophets
.
2
So
likewise
when
Jesus
and
the
Apostles
had
declared
their
Messages
and
Doctrine
to
the
Rulers
and
high
Priests
of
Israel
,
the
same
Beast
,
or
spirit
of
Reason
,
did
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
of
their
imagination
,
and
made
war
with
the
head
Prophet
of
all
;
and
●e●e●
me
him
,
and
killed
him
,
and
persecuted
and
put
to
death
man●
of
those
that
did
witnes●
unto
him
.
3
Thus
you
that
●an
spiritually
discern
,
may
understand
what
is
meant
by
the
finishing
of
their
testimony
.
5
So
likewise
,
we
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
after
that
we
had
delivered
the
Messages
where
we
were
sent
,
and
the
Doctrine
,
the
Be●●●t
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
did
arise
,
and
make
war
with
us
,
and
did
persecute
and
put
us
in
prison
,
and
would
have
killed
us
,
if
their
Law
would
have
done
it
,
as
it
did
to
the
other
two
Witnesses
of
water
and
blood
.
6
And
this
Beast
was
the
spirit
of
Reason
;
which
arose
in
our
accusers
▪
and
in
the
Lord
Major
of
the
City
of
London
,
the
bottomless
pit
of
their
imagination
for
wheresoever
the
bottomless
pit
is
spoken
of
in
Scripture
it
is
meant
of
the
imagination
that
proceeds
from
Reason
,
the
devil
.
8
And
the
Beast
is
alwaies
meant
the
wisedom
of
Reason
,
or
the
seed
of
Reason
it self
so
that
when
,
or
whomsoever
doth
persecute
men
for
conscience
sake
,
it
may
be
called
the
Beast
that
doth●●sc●●d
▪
or
a●ise
out
of
the
b●tt●●les●
pit
of
their
dark
imaginations
.
9
So
that
we
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
may
be
said
to
have
finished
our
testimony
;
because
we
have
delivered
the
substance
of
the
Doctrine
and
Messages
before
the
Beast
made
war
with
us
.
10
But
I
would
not
have
you
to
conceive
that
all
the
Revelation
of
the
Spirit
was
finished
;
for
the
Revelation
will
hold
as
long
as
the
Commission
doth
last
,
which
will
be
to
the
worlds
end
,
even
as
the
Revelation
of
the
other
two
Witnesses
did
last
to
the
end
of
the
appointed
time
of
their
Commissions
,
though
the
Doctrine
,
or
Messages
of
them
were
declared
in
few
words
;
so
it
is
with
us
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
Thus
in
short
,
I
have
given
you
what
is
meant
by
the
finishing
of
their
testimony
.
CHAP.
LXXXIII
.
IN
the
next
place
,
from
verse
8.
I
shall
shew
in
what
sense
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
,
may
be
called
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
as
well
as
they
were
the
dead
bodies
of
the
two
witnesses
of
water
and
blood
;
because
it
was
the
same
Spirit
that
gave
them
their
Commissions
,
a●
chose
us
to
be
the
Witnesses
,
or
Record
of
the
Spirit
.
2
Therefore
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
may
be
called
the
dead
bodies
of
the
two
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
because
the
same
Spirit
which
did
bear
Record
in
heaven
,
which
was
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
did
hide
or
cloth
it self
with
the
letter
or
declaration
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
which
was
the
water
and
the
blood
;
so
that
the
declaration
or
record
of
the
spirit
might
come
forth
clear
,
and
be
a
witness
unto
the
true
God
.
3
In
that
it
is
made
able
to
unfold
the
form
and
nature
of
the
divine
Being
,
which
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
which
was
the
other
two
witnesses
dead
bodies
,
which
they
so
much
hinted
at
,
but
in
very
dark
sentences
,
because
the
Creator
did
see
that
it
was
not
necessary
,
that
the
other
two
witnesses
of
Water
and
Blood
,
should
finish
the
mystery
of
God
.
4
For
then
would
there
have
been
but
two
Records
in
earth
,
and
so
not
answerable
to
those
three
in
heaven
,
as
aforesaid
.
5
And
as
the
Spirit
of
the
divine
God
was
the
chief
Agent
,
both
visibly
and
invisibly
assisting
the
other
two
Records
or
earth
of
Water
and
Blood
,
aforesaid
,
so
hath
the
divine
Spirit
sent
forth
a
third
Record
or
witness
,
sutable
to
his
own
nature
,
and
for
that
purpose
hath
invested
them
with
a
spiritual
power
,
and
declaration
▪
and
doctrine
,
without
any
visible
Ceremonies
or
outward
ordinances
of
Worship
,
as
the
other
two
Records
had
.
6
Because
there
is
necessity
that
the
witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
should
set
up
any
visible
forms
of
worship
,
because
the
spirit
is
the
onely
interpretation
of
Scriptures
,
and
so
putteth
life
into
the
dead
letter
,
which
was
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
and
makes
them
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
.
7
In
this
regard
the
letter
of
the
Scriptures
may
be
said
to
be
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
because
the
same
divine
Spirit
of
truth
,
that
was
in
the
Commissions
of
water
and
blood
,
and
did
assist
them
to
bear
witness
unto
that
truth
,
which
was
revealed
unto
them
according
to
the
tenor
of
their
Commissions
.
8
But
the
spirit
and
life
of
that
letter
,
hath
layen
secretly
hid
in
that
letter
,
which
hath
been
as
a
thing
dead
this
many
hundred
years
.
9
Because
there
was
no
man
that
had
,
or
hath
the
true
spirit
to
give
the
true
interpretation
of
them
,
not
until
now
that
the
third
Record
on
earth
did
come
forth
,
which
is
the
Record
of
the
Spirit
,
or
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
.
10
So
that
the
spiritual
understanding
or
the
saving
truths
of
the
pretation
of
them
,
as
may
be
seen
by
those
books
of
ours
,
called
,
A
transcendent
Spiritual
Treatise
,
and
the
Mortality
of
the
soul
,
and
the
Divine
looking-glass
,
and
now
in
this
book
,
being
the
Interpretation
of
the
eleventh
chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
with
many
other
places
of
Scriptures
interpreted
,
which
never
was
revealed
to
any
,
but
unto
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
that
Spirit
of
Life
from
God
that
is
now
entred
into
the
two
Prophets
dead
bodies
,
making
them
for
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
none
having
the
true
interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
us
two
onely
,
as
will
appear
to
the
Seed
of
Faith
,
which
doth
hear
and
understand
it
,
to
their
eternal
happiness
;
and
to
the
seed
of
Reason
,
that
doth
hear
,
and
not
understand
it
,
to
their
endless
pain
and
shame
.
So
much
concerning
the
Witnesses
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
conclusion
of
this
Epistle
.
Lodowick
Muggleton
.
FINIS
.